ã€ŠThe Tower Unbroken - A West African Take on Cultivationã€‹


 1.1: Run, Boy, Run

    Somadina was eating akara when the tree started screaming.

    And it was the good kind too. Stuffed full with onions and red peppers and fried until they browned; they were one of his specialities. One moment he was shoving the round ball of deliciousness into his face hole, and the next, the branch he was sitting on began to vibrate and the tree let out a single, ear-piercing shriek.

    Now this event on its own wasn¡¯t particularly unusual. He was in the Forest of Dreams after all, and as such, it was expected for weird things to happen in there. Why, just that morning, when he¡¯d first entered the forest, he¡¯d stumbled across some lavagrass sitting on a patch of fused glass and two hours ago he¡¯d caught a glimpse of what he could have sworn was a sparrow-hare nibbling on some fruits.

    Also, this tree was centuries old, the anwansi it had gathered in its long life having had enough time to condense into a rudimentary soul. So it was natural for it to have gained some sentience in all that time.

    What would have been surprising was the tree not screaming.

    Somadina rose to his feet, stuffing the rest of the akara into his mouth and carelessly wiping his oily hands on the seat of his loincloth. He hooked the slipping strap of the garment back onto his shoulders and waited, listening hard. The normal sounds of the forest were silenced, save for his tree¡¯s screaming and he looked around, trying to discover what had upset it.

    He didn¡¯t have to look for long.

    Somadina watched with rising dread as the culprit stalked into view. A huge, vaguely humanoid creature, the Direbeast raised its bleached white face and sniffed noisily. A thick coating of pitch-black fur erupted from its shoulders, running down its back before terminating in a long, prehensile tail that snatched at the air like a snake. Despite how high up he was, the aura of wrongness emanating from it was nearly overwhelming. The Direbeast sniffed again and snarled, displaying an impressive set of jagged, razor-sharp teeth.

    Mentally, Somadina ran through his options. None of them looked promising.

    Direbeasts, like all Aberrations, were some of the foulest things to walk the world of Citadel. Born in the deepest, darkest parts of the spirit world, they often escaped to the physical plane through rifts and Nexus Gates located throughout the planet. Ruthless and cruel, if it sensed Somadina, it would stop at nothing until it sunk those teeth into his flesh and devoured his soul. A situation which would be quite unfortunate.

    Somadina knew the smartest course of action was to wait it out. Even though his tree was Awake, its soul brimming with anwansi, he knew there were other, much richer targets in the forest. Direbeasts were usually death sentences to anyone but a Practitioner, and even then, dibias of that rank found them challenging foes.

    But Somadina wasn¡¯t even an Adept, the lowest rank possible. He was an unbonded, a being untouched by magic and as such, completely defenceless against even a Direling. If he was lucky, the Direbeast would catch the scent of an older soul tree or even an elephant-chimp or some other soul beast and move on. It was common knowledge that Aberrations, particularly the lower-ranked ones, preferred prey with an active core.

    But luck wasn¡¯t on his side. He watched, heart sinking as the Direbeast snorted and began rooting around a bush. Right where he¡¯d kept his satchel.

    Now normal people with a bit of common sense would be all too willing to sacrifice their satchel and whatever treasures it might contain in exchange for keeping their limbs firmly attached to their body.

    But Somadina wasn¡¯t normal. He was unbonded, which meant there were very few jobs he could do to support himself and his mother; save for venturing into a forest most people in their right minds avoided, scrounging around for spirit materials and selling those for a couple of manillas. The past week had been a particularly dry spell and he¡¯d only stumbled across a couple of wilted moondews when he¡¯d all but given up. If he lost this batch, they would starve.

    So, despite every nerve in his body telling him not to, Somadina rapidly climbed down the tree and yelled for the monster¡¯s attention. It whirled around immediately, blood-red eyes focusing on him like a vice.

    ¡°You smell bad,¡± he told it intelligently, then turned and fled when it roared and charged.

    ¡°Human!¡± it thundered as it crashed after him. Its voice was twisted and cracked and unmistakably laced with the promise of a swift death.

    Wonderful, Somadina thought. It can talk.

    The fact that the Direbeast could speak meant two things. First, it was fairly intelligent. At least on the level of a six-year-old child. Second and more importantly, it was most likely decades old and hence probably very experienced in hunting down suicidal unbonded and sucking what little anwansi he had from his sweet, succulent flesh.

    Somadina frowned at the thought, feet pumping hard. He preferred his flesh unsucked and undrained of life-giving magic. Thank you very much. In retrospect, maybe attracting the Aberration¡¯s attention hadn¡¯t been a good idea.

    ¡°Stand still,¡± it bellowed. ¡°I make death very quick.¡±

    Somadina leapt over a fallen tree, simultaneously dodging a couple of boulders. But the Direbeast charged on recklessly, exploding the tree and boulders into tiny bits of kindling and dust. It didn¡¯t even look winded.

    Yup. This had definitely been a bad idea.

    Somadina knew the odds of him successfully outrunning the monster were slim. The best option was to lead it to Omata which was filled with Disciple and Practitioner level dibias that would have no issues dispatching of the monster.

    The problem?

    The village was in the opposite direction. Compounding his issues was that the part of the forest he was headed for was wilder and untamed and contained soul beasts and regular animals that would most certainly love a taste of human meat.

    Clamping down on his growing anxiety, Somadina tried to think of a plan. His foot caught on a root and he stumbled, quickly regaining his balance after a terrifying split second of dizziness. But the damage had already been done. The monster surged forward with a triumphant roar, its breath caressing the small of Somadina¡¯s back.

    Now quite panicked, Somadina ran through his observations. This Direbeast was built like a tank, short and compact, which told him it wasn¡¯t meant for all-out speed. If it were, he would have already been caught and digested. Rather, that body structure was suited to long, steady chases. This was a predator that relied on wearing its prey down until it fell over from exhaustion. A tactic that Somadina could attest to its efficiency judging from his shortness of breath and the rapidly increasing burning in his chest. He wouldn¡¯t be able to keep this up for long. Somadina¡¯s gaze rested on the upcoming sharp bend. Not unless he¡­

    Acting on a hunch, Somadina turned suddenly into the side path, leaping over yet another fallen tree. A weak grin spread across his face as the Direbeast crashed into the undergrowth, his gamble paying off. He¡¯d guessed right. A body like that, while durable, simply wasn¡¯t built for quick turns. The Direbeast roared its outrage, then continued the chase but Somadina had already gained a sizable head start.

    Yet, his breathing was even more ragged now, his pumping legs feeling more and more like wooden blocks. Ahead, the forest thinned to a clearing, bisected neatly by a fast-flowing river that plunged downwards into nothingness.

    Just a few more seconds, he begged as he made a beeline for the waterfall, the monster¡¯s footfalls echoing like thunder behind him.

    ¡°Human!¡± it screamed, oblivious to the river they were headed to. ¡°Stand still.¡±

    In response, Somadina put on even more speed and then, when he was nearly at the edge of the ravine, turned left and leapt across the narrowest part with all his might. An Adept child would have made a jump like that with their eyes closed, but Somadina barely cleared it, landing in a bone-shaking heap on the sand.

    ¡°Ow,¡± he said.

    Taking great gasps of air, Somadina managed to sit up. It was just in time to see the beast realise what was about to happen, attempt and fail to stop itself, then plunge into the river, swept away by the current down the fall.

    Somadina released a great sigh and crashed back down, closing his eyes and moaning. While the drop probably wouldn¡¯t be enough to kill the Direbeast¡ªunless the waterfall was much bigger than he thought, in which case he was really grateful he¡¯d made that jump¡ª he¡¯d at least bought himself a few minutes of rest. More than enough time to retrieve his satchel and return to the safety of the village.

    He lay there for what felt like hours, getting his thundering heart in control. Letting out a final breath, he opened his eyes, stared for a full second, then closed it again with an unbelieving groan, wondering what he¡¯d done to anger the Mother.

    For hovering a few inches from his face, was the glowing end of a staff.

    ***

    The problem with being chased by a monster hell-bent on your destruction and then narrowly escaping with your life is that it tends to leave one drained and unable to respond properly to new threats. And so it was that when Somadina opened his eyes again, he simply stared at the staff end aimed at his face and frowned.

    ¡°There¡¯s a stain on your staff,¡± he said.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your staff. It¡¯s stained.¡± Somadina frowned some more. ¡°Is that blood? You really should take better care of your weapons.¡±

    Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.

    The staff vanished, replaced by the astonished face of a young woman and Somadina felt a tiny wisp of heat crawl into his stomach and stay there.

    A very gorgeous young woman.

    Even lying on his back, he could tell that she was taller than him. Thick, black braids tumbled from her head down to her waist and her skin was a healthy dark brown, complimenting the fire in her bright, orange eyes. She paused and examined her staff, before realising what she was doing and trained it back on him.

    ¡°Who are you and what are you doing here?¡±

    Somadina opened his mouth, about to answer, then a rustling came from the bush behind them.

    "Kainene? What¡¯s going on?¡± asked a voice. ¡°Any trouble?¡±

    ¡°No trouble.¡± Kainene glared at Somadina, as if daring him to contradict her. He wisely held up his arms in surrender. ¡°I¡¯ve got it under control Olisa.¡±

    The voice¡¯s owner came anyway and Somadina¡¯s breath caught a second time. He was just as gorgeous as his partner. And just as tall. His eyes and long hair was a riot of silver and pale blue with skin even darker than Kainene¡¯s.

    Almost as dark as mine, Somadina thought idly. He also didn¡¯t need to look at the tattoos of a fox and an egret on their necks to know that they were dibias. And powerful ones at that.

    It wasn¡¯t often that Somadina was shaken by cultivators. He¡¯d grown up surrounded by people that looked like they''d been sculpted by the Father Himself; a side effect of having anwansi running through your veins since you were a child.

    But these two knocked the wind out of him. He suspected that they were stronger than most dibias he''d met and those would have an easy time squashing him like an insect.

    Not that they would. At least not without a very good reason. It was usually a thing of great shame to murder someone far below your rank. And the people of Omata were fairly easygoing on top of that. But then, these were strangers. They could kill him now and be on their merry way and no one would ever know.

    Thankfully, they didn¡¯t seem like they were inclined towards murder. The young man, Olisa, cocked his head and stared at Somadina, like a lion cub that had just discovered a particularly interesting insect.

    ¡°You¡¯re from the village beyond, aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked softly, waving a hand in the vague direction of Omata. ¡°You¡¯re a bit far from home.¡±

    ¡°What does it matter where he is from Olisa? We have to determine whether or not he is a threat to us.¡± She brandished her staff some more. ¡°I¡¯ll ask again. Who are you? And how are you hiding your soulmark?¡±

    Somadina hesitated, gauged their earlier discussion and reckoned it was safe to get to his feet. Sure enough, Kainene scowled but made no move to stop him.

    ¡°My name is Somadina Nwora. I¡¯m from Omata like you guessed,¡± he said. He kept his tone low and deferential, well aware of the position of his clan name¡ªa sign that he wasn¡¯t related enough by blood to the ruling family of his clan to have it come first¡ªand the fact that was in the presence of those who could rip his arms off his body and beat him to death with it. ¡°I¡¯m not hiding my soulmark. I don¡¯t have any.¡±

    ¡°Lies,¡± said Kainene, glaring. Somadina tensed, thinking she was about to attack, but she merely let the staff fall to her side. Somadina shivered as she scanned him, the spiritual sweep feeling, as always, like he¡¯d been plunged into cold water. He watched as her expression morphed from incredulity to shock, then to something close to pity.

    ¡°Father who made me. It is true.¡±

    Olisa stared at Somadina with open fascination. ¡°How?¡±

    ¡°I am not native to this region,¡± he replied, careful to keep the bitterness out of his voice. ¡°So, I can¡¯t use the village¡¯s Firstborn scroll.¡±

    They looked puzzled for a moment as this sank in. Somadina didn¡¯t blame them. It was a facet of life one didn¡¯t think of until it concerned you. Everyone, from the meanest village to the domains ruled by the Great Clans, kept their unique Firstborn scrolls closely guarded. It was certainly not given to outsiders. Though his mother had arrived when she was pregnant with him and had stayed on for his eighteen years of life, she hadn¡¯t married into the town. Most of the villagers were hospitable, even kind, but it was quite understood that she, and by extension Somadina, were foreign.

    ¡°What are you doing so far from civilization then?¡± Kainene demanded. The staff had long since vanished into its sheath on her back. Clearly an unbonded was no threat. ¡°You could have been killed.¡±

    ¡°I had my reasons,¡± he replied, unwilling to tell them everything. They were around his age, true, and unfairly cute, but it still didn¡¯t stop them from being unknown strangers. Who knew what nefarious plot had brought them to this part of the Forest?

    Kainene narrowed her eyes, unsatisfied with the answer, but then she glanced at the sun.

    ¡°You should get going. It¡¯s nearly midday and we¡¯ve seen Direbeasts around this area. You don''t want to be here after dark.¡±

    I noticed. But Somadina thanked them anyway and headed back to the river, feeling their electric gazes boring into his back.

    Strange, he thought as he found a section with a slower current and began to wade through. Very strange. Those two had behaved nothing like the youths back in Omata; proud, vain creatures that often went out of their way to remind him of all the things that they were and he was not.

    Wringing his clothes off of as much water as he could, Somadina gave a single look back at the now empty beach and began to head back to the now silent tree. With luck, his satchel would still be where he left it.

    He turned right, avoiding the path of destruction the Direbeast had carved in its chase, deciding he had had quite enough excitement for one day.

    So, naturally, he immediately came face to face with the snarling face of yet another Direbeast.

    ***

    It took Somadina a depressingly long amount of time to realise that he wasn''t about to be torn open and eaten.

    What his tired mind had taken for a ravenous beast was merely a statue and after laughing a little at himself, he rose shakily to his feet. An overdue body check revealed no sprained or broken bones. A minor miracle considering how badly he''d landed. Now that he was free from danger, his injuries decided to make themselves known. Two pulsating stings accompanied the angry red of the heels of his palms and his kneecaps raised a protest when he moved. A large, brown stain clung to the seat of his now shredded loincloth, making it look like he had shat himself.

    Which, Somadina thought sourly, was a perfect metaphor for how his day had gone so far. Still, he was quite grateful. He hadn¡¯t been murdered, either by Direbeast or dibia, and a sprained or broken leg would have meant limping back to the village like an old man. Something that would have sucked majorly.

    Exhaling through his teeth, and holding onto the statue for support, Somadina shuffled forward, searching. A lifetime of scavenging had taught him the signs. The statue, while made of stone and hence, nearly worthless, had to have come from somewhere. Perhaps a dead village or a defunct outpost. Both of which would have been established in an area rich with supplies.

    At first, he found nothing save for further clumps of lavagrass. He avoided those, leery of adding burned feet to his repertoire of injuries. Also, lavagrass was valuable everywhere but Omata, where they were among the most common of spirit materials. While selling them would net him a few coins, it wouldn¡¯t be worth anywhere near the hassle of uprooting them and safely carrying them back to the village. Heading left, he turned into a side path, sending a swarm of butterflies scattering with the motion. Waving the insects away, he pushed through the undergrowth and emerged into a clearing.

    Somadina grinned widely. He loved it whenever a gamble paid off.

    Scattered throughout the area were stalks of quartz-flowers, blooms of bright yellow sunlilies and even a few giant specimens of the always in demand glowshrooms. Pleasantly stunned by the rare find, Somadina hurried forward with glee, aching wounds forgotten. A small cave yawned ominously before him, but he ignored it as he made for his prize. Mourning the lack of his satchel, which was back at the screaming soul tree, Somadina began yanking off the leaves of a nearby plantain plant. He tore the giant leaf in two and went to work. The quartz-flowers and sunlilies went to one half, the delicate gems at their centres wrapped up carefully. The other half received a healthy serving of the glowshrooms'' spores as Somadina knew better than to take them out of the ground. A single, full-grown glowshroom was worth fifty manillas. Spores were worth much more.

    Tying up the folded bundles, Somadina looked around. He''d barely scratched at the surface of what the clearing had to offer and he knew that if he took only what he needed and allowed it to heal itself, he''d just found a never-ending source of wealth. Pleased at the thought, Somadina hoisted the bundles onto his shoulders and was turning to leave when a glint of light caught his eye.

    It had come from the cave. Somadina stood there for a moment, peering into its depths. He knew at this point that he was just being greedy and was very much pushing his luck for the day, but his scavenger spirit quailed at the thought of leaving a potentially bountiful area unexplored.

    "You''re just asking to be murdered," he muttered, dropping his packages by the entrance, then went in.

    The cave was much deeper than he''d anticipated and after taking a few steps in complete darkness, Somadina considered turning around. But a few more steps brought him into the light of a glowshroom. A short tunnel gaped at him and after offering a short prayer to the Mother for protection, he plunged in. Unlike before, more glowshrooms lit the way, and encouraged, he hurried his pace, eventually bursting free into a truly immense cavern.

    "Mother save me," he whispered, a line of drool making its way down his chin.

    The cavern put the bounty outside to shame.

    Giant spires of crystallised anwansi thrust themselves upwards, each aglow in all of magic¡¯s fifteen colours. Even unbonded, Somadina could feel the little magic that made up his soul swirl in response. Stacks of what were clearly disassembled devices lined the ground, some of them appearing to still be in working condition. Fields and piles of spirit materials, many of them samples he didn''t recognise, stretched away as far as he could see and the walls of the cavern itself glowed with power, covered with scripts he couldn''t read. Somadina stared, mouth wide open, as he realised just what he¡¯d stumbled into.

    Like all children, he''d grown up hearing of the Sages, dibias who had walked so deeply down their path of cultivation that they were barely human anymore. Most became wanderers, partly because their sheer magical presence would overwhelm and kill most dibias and partly to seek out what mysteries becoming a Sage unlocked to them. In the process, most experimented with magic, creating new and varied artefacts and devices. There hadn¡¯t been a Sage in this part of Oreze for centuries, so the rare devices found here were quite often old and usually inactive.

    But, some of those artefacts did manage to survive the ages on occasion and dibias regularly fought over the chance to study them, no matter how damaged they were. There were also stories of hideouts, places where Sages made a temporary home, but he''d never believed he would find one. Somadina looked around in reverence, rightly recognising that he might be the first human to enter this area in centuries.

    His gaze landed on a pile of books and he moved forward automatically, the rest of the cavern''s treasures briefly forgotten. Kneeling, he picked one at random and raised it to the light.

    It was battered and very old, but it didn''t crumble away to dust when he gently opened it. Like the scripts on the wall, he couldn''t read it, save for an addition at the front page that was written in more familiar lettering. It merely said: PROPERTY OF OMALIKO DIKE.

    Somadina frowned at that. The Omaliko clan was one he was only vaguely familiar with, but he was fairly certain they weren¡¯t all that important. What was a book by one of their Sages doing here?

    His only answer was a rumble in his stomach, reminding him that he had yet to eat anything substantial that day. Looking around one last time, he took the book and made his way back out. He had no illusions of being able to crack that cryptic of a script. One of the scholars in Omata could probably do it, but he had no idea what he could offer to earn their aid. And even if he did, they would probably end up just taking it from him. His hope, if you could call it that, was that the writer had added in more notes that he could read and then, maybe, he could make heads or tails of the book. Stepping out into the sunlight, he added the book to the bundles outside and hoisted the whole thing onto his head.

    It''s midday, he thought, frowning at the blue sky. Better get a move on. Taking a deep breath and keeping both hands on the bundle, Somadina began the long trek back to his satchel and Omata.

 Script I

    In the beginning, Chineke, the Father, created the world and all the things in it.

    He made the gods, the Arushi. And He made the spirit world to be their home and the home of all the spirits, great and small. Its custody, He placed in the hands of the greatest of them all.

    The Anumanu. The Firstborn.

    And He made man, to live and populate his world.

    This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    And when He looked upon His works and found it finished, He retreated to His home, leaving it under the charge of the Arushi and the Firstborn.

    But in His absence, evil took root in the world and began to fester and grow. Born of void and rage, pale in tooth and claw, humanity was besieged on all sides by these creatures.

    In their fear, humanity cried out to the Arushis to save them.

    In response, they sent the Ancestral Trees.

    And the dibias were born.

    - Taken from the Initiation Chant of the Chinyelugo Clan.

 1.2: Kambili and the Baobab Tree

    Omata always smelled like oranges in the afternoon.

    Walking into the town¡¯s market during that time was more like walking onto a battlefield. At its busiest, the roar of the Omata Main Market could be heard a kilometre away. To a newcomer, the sights and sounds would be disorientating and indeed, many got lost and were often found drunk or worse every year.

    But Somadina wasn¡¯t some oblivious newcomer. Having frequented the market since he was a child, he was a grizzled veteran, wise to the tricks of the markets and its denizens. Coming in with one of the long streams of humanity, Somadina turned into the nearest junction and made a beeline for the Green Place.

    Despite its apparent chaos, the Omata Main Market was neatly organised. To the west lay the Armoury, where armour and clothing were crafted and sold by the town¡¯s spinners. A tunnel, just out of sight, led downwards to the imaginatively named The Forge, where spears, staffs and all sorts of weapons were sold, disassembled and repaired by the village¡¯s Forgers. Glass, steel and all sorts of materials were also brought there to begin the complicated process of taking them from minor to major. The North contained the Menagerie where various animals and the rare soul beast roared their fury and great slabs of cow and goat meat glistened in the afternoon sun.

    But Somadina was headed east, to the Green Place, where giant trees with trunks twice as thick as a man was tall sheltered shops selling spirit materials and foodstuffs. They were always in need of new products and hopefully, he would be able to offload his haul for a good price.

    He knew he had arrived when the temperature dropped considerably, the thick canopy above helping to ward off the worst of the sun. Grim looking traders and chattering buyers jostled past, great loads of baskets and sacks of vegetation balanced expertly on their heads.

    A bellowing trio of cassava sellers hailed him as he passed and he waved a quick hello, dodging the wildly flailing arms of their potential customer. Shaking his head at the colourful curses emanating from both parties, Somadina turned into a small shop, half-hidden by a hibiscus bush, its branches alive with bright red blooms. The shop itself was a typical affair. A cramped, box-shaped structure with stone walls and an eternity of shelves that groaned under the weight of preserved specimens of a variety of materials. The few stalks of lavagrass available had a section all to themselves, well away from anything flammable. The minorglass roofing above bathed the shop in green-tinted light and Somadina breathed in deeply, smelling the musty and cold scents of the twinkling glowshrooms and frostweeds and the intoxicating aroma of the strictly controlled giggleweeds.

    Smiling, he walked briskly to the counter and rapped on it with the air of someone at home. A wizened old crone, half bent over with age, appeared from a side room at once. An annoyed frown marked her wrinkled face, but it was one that relaxed into a smile once she saw who had summoned her.

    ¡°Somadina. I was wondering if I would see you today.¡±

    ¡°Ah Mama G. I promised I would come, didn¡¯t I? And you know I never break my promises,¡± Somadina replied as a sloppy kiss was planted on his forehead. He had received one far too many times to be disgusted at this point, and he deftly wiped it off when she wasn¡¯t looking with a handkerchief he¡¯d bought specifically for that purpose. Mama G turned away from the perusal of her many shelves and faced him, arms akimbo and a sharp, predatory gleam in her eyes.

    ¡°Oya. Let¡¯s see what you have.¡±

    Bracing himself for the oncoming battle, Somadina hoisted his satchel onto the counter and began to offload its contents. Out came leaf-wrapped bundles containing delicate stalks of sunlilies, quartz-flowers and more glowshroom spores. Mama G raised an eyebrow and kept it raised as the satchel disgorged more of its contents.

    ¡°Hian Somadina. Where did you get all of these? None of my usual suppliers have ever been this lucky!¡±

    Somadina merely shrugged and smiled mysteriously. ¡°The Mother provides.¡±

    Mama G clucked her tongue at that and glared, but there was no heat to it, and after a beat, she went back to considering the herbs.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she declared. ¡°I already have more than enough sunlilies and quartz-flowers, but because it¡¯s you I¡¯ll give you one hundred and ten manillas for all of them.¡±

    Somadina¡¯s answering frown was swift. ¡°You must be joking. Which one is one-ten again? It¡¯s like you¡¯re not serious today.¡±

    ¡°Children of nowadays. Their eyes are always bigger than their bellies,¡± complained Mama G to the ceiling. ¡°Fine. Since I¡¯m in a good mood I¡¯ll just close my eyes and give you one-eighty.¡±

    ¡°No now. One-eighty is still small. I brought you glowshroom spores. Spores o! Not maize seeds.¡± He held up the packet for emphasis. ¡°I knew I should have gone to Mama Okey.¡±

    Mama G¡¯s hand flashed forward and Somadina let out a shrill yelp as the old trader seized one ear and gave it a sharp twist.

    ¡°How dare you mention that old hag in this shop?¡± she demanded, tightening her grip. ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re not afraid.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid o! I¡¯m very afraid,¡± Somadina said quickly. ¡°I was just trying to make a point. Oya bring two-fifty and we¡¯ll call it even.¡±

    Mama G grumbled darkly to herself, muttering something about children with no home training. But she released his ear and reached for her purse. Somadina backed away until he was safely out of reach and nursed his smarting ear mournfully.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said gruffly, slapping some coins onto the table and swiping the packages out of sight. Somadina snatched them up, a smile growing on his face at the sight of the three one hundred manilla coins.

    ¡°If you like, spend it all on something useless,¡± Mama G grumbled, but he could tell she was trying to hide her own smile. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t surprise me. Your generation is stupider than a goat-hound.¡±

    ¡°Yes ma,¡± Somadina said, affecting contrition as he pocketed the coins and made for the exit. It was just like Mama G. Soft hearted despite her prickly exterior. He shoved the door open, but her shout brought him back.

    ¡°Here,¡± she said, thrusting a vial of blue liquid into his hand. ¡°For your mother. I talked to the town Healer and they said it might ease her condition.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Somadina reached for his coin pouch. ¡°How much do I owe you?¡±

    She waved a dismissive hand. ¡°None. I won¡¯t have it said that Mama G doesn¡¯t appreciate her greatest supplier.¡± Her eyes narrowed. ¡°However, if I catch you anywhere near Mama Okey¡¯s shop I¡¯ll cut off your legs and feed it to you. Do you understand me?¡±

    ¡°Yes ma,¡± he replied with a grin, offering her a salute. She clucked her tongue in response, reaching for one of her slippers and he fled, laughing. Mama G said something to his fleeing back but he didn¡¯t hear it, heart too filled with light and hope. Things were starting to look up for him and his mother. And with luck, it would stay that way.

    ***

    The sun was dipping its head below the horizon when Somadina came home. The branches of the baobab tree, long and cracked with age, cast a vast shadow over the field. Somadina ran a hand over the tall stalks of the spear grass, dried to a crispy brown by the merciless sun and felt his spirits lift. No matter how many wonders he saw, to him, nothing could ever hope to match the sight of the Rush and its baobab tree, branches spread out in welcome. Omata and the Forest of Dreams were specks behind him, and he spared them no glance as he entered the cave at the foot of the tree.

    His mother had carved it herself when she''d first come here, bleeding and wracked with labour pains. He thought of it often, unable to imagine the kind of strength it must have taken to pull something like that off. The cave itself was small, barely having enough room to move around. But it had always been enough for the two of them. Casting his satchel and coin purse to one side, he walked over to the bundle ensconced on one of the two beds.

    "Hello, Mama. I''m back."

    His mother, Kambili, did not respond, unseeing eyes staring past him into lands unknown. Somadina had not expected any different. He kissed her forehead and moved to prepare their dinner.

    Mama G''s extra coin had been an unexpected boon. With that, he had been able to buy ingredients for something other than their usual nightly fare of soaked cassava and sugar. Cutting the yams into cubes and setting them to boil didn''t take long and soon enough, the savoury aroma of yam pottage enveloped the room. He scooped out two bowlfuls, covered them, then settled down to wait.

    Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    He didn''t have to wait long.

    Dusk came quickly around here. Like clockwork, the instant the last rays of the sun faded, his mother''s eyes sharpened and she sat up quickly.

    "Somadina," she called, searching.

    "Here." He rose and went to her, smiling when she placed her palm on his cheek and saw him.

    "Good evening Mama. I made yam pottage." He reached for the bowls. "Want some?"

    She blinked at him for a moment, then smiled, and it was the most beautiful thing he had seen all day.

    "Of course," she said, taking one bowl and a spoon. "Thank you, my son."

    Dinner was over in a heartbeat, and then Somadina was lying in her lap as she braided his hair.

    "How was your day?" she asked as she twisted the thick, black locks into place. "Tell me how you came by all this."

    Somadina hummed, weighing the question.

    "I found a meadow today, far off from the places I usually search." He smiled. "There were so many spirit materials Mama. I have never seen so many before. As long as I spread the types I take and let the meadow replenish itself, we will never have to worry about money ever again."

    "Thank the Mother and Father. I''m so proud of you Somadina." She beamed and offered her hands to the sky. "What would I do without you?"

    "But you''ll always have me. I''m not going anywhere."

    Kambili smiled and finished the braids with one final affectionate pat. Somadina sat up, and as he did, his eyes lingered on the soulmark on her neck, too faded to make out what it had once been. Unbidden, his thoughts turned to Olisa and Kainene.

    "I ran into two foreign dibias today."

    She went still. "What?"

    "Yeah. I sort of stumbled into where they camped out."

    "Who were they? What did they look like?" Kambili fixed him with an intense look. It made him uncomfortable.

    "I don''t know. They didn''t say." Because they were too busy threatening me. "They weren''t hostile though." Much. "And they were around my age. I think they were headed somewhere else."

    Kambili considered this, then relaxed and Somadina let out an internal sigh of relief. He''d made the right call, downplaying just how perilous his day had been. His mother tended to worry. A lot.

    "I know you''re almost a man grown and I shouldn''t worry so much. I know you can take care of yourself." She gave him an imploring look. "But you''re the only thing I have. It would kill me if something happened to you."

    Somadina covered her hands with his. "I''ll be fine Mama. I promise. I''m always careful."

    She studied him intently, as if trying to detect a lie, then gave a single nod. Somadina watched her reach for a chewing stick, hesitating. But eventually, his curiosity won out over his caution.

    "I don''t get it. You always freak out whenever I bring up foreign dibias. What is there to be afraid of?"

    Kambili chewed her stick in silence for a moment. Then she spoke.

    "It''s a cruel world out there. Far crueller than you know. Life can be hard for the weak. The people of Omata are kinder than most and they still follow the old ways. But out there, away from the valley, to be weak is to invite disaster."

    "Is that what happened to your clan?" Somadina asked quietly.

    Kambili hesitated. "Yes. It was a rival clan. They had long wanted the river that crossed our territory. Fish was bountiful there and it was even rumoured that some had Awakened and become soul beasts, though we never found one." She leaned back, lost in memory. "They came at night. Your father was the first to sense them. By the time we managed to rouse the rest of the village, they were already upon us." She sighed. "We fought bravely. Disciple against Disciple, while us Practitioners duked it out above them. For a while, the fight was evenly matched. Then their Patriarch stepped in." Kambili gripped the chewing stick with feverish intensity while Somadina listened in awe. She had told him many stories of her time among her clan, but she''d never told him this one.

    "Know your enemies, Somadina. It''s the first thing we were taught in the clan. And we thought we did. Their trade routes were monitored, their supplies routinely sabotaged. We even sent in spies on occasion. And yet, somehow, their Patriarch advanced to Ordained and we didn''t know. Our own Patriarch, an old Practitioner filled with experience and wisdom went to face him. He lasted ten minutes. With his death, the Ordained turned his attention to the rest of us."

    She trained a soft gaze on him. "That was when I ran, with you in my belly. Your father died, shielding me from an attack from the Ordained. It still struck though," she added, hovering a hand over her faded soulmark. "It was my fault. I was so close to Ordained. If I had worked harder, cultivated more, I would have had the strength to defend our clan. You would still have a father, an Ancestral Seed to call your own and our clan¡¯s Firstborn scroll would never have been lost."

    That was a part of the story he''d heard before. Somadina reached for her hand. "It''s okay. What''s done is done. And, from the looks of it, if you had pushed for Ordained, you never would have had me. There would have been no time."

    That earned him a smile. "Very true my son. I am sorry for all the things we lost. But I am not sorry about you."

    She squeezed his hand and he squeezed back, reassuring. Then their conversation turned to other things. She asked about the village and the haul again, demanding to know the species he had found and how he had harvested them. She seemed much more lucid than normal today, which he took for a good sign. So it was with a hopeful smile that Somadina presented the tincture Mama G had given him. His mother sighed when she saw it.

    "You''ll have to thank her for me, but we both know this won''t work. My channels were damaged when the Ordained struck me. Nothing can heal that."

    "We can''t stop trying," Somadina replied, frowning. "You''re not dead yet. Please. Take it."

    Kambili sighed again but obeyed. Satisfied, Somadina returned the emptied vial to his satchel, then noticed the book. Thinking quickly, he gave it to his mother. Her eyes widened the instant she saw it.

    "Where did you get this?"

    And so, he reluctantly told her about the cave and what had led him to the discovery. She wore a grim expression when he finished.

    "This isn''t good. Direbeasts this close to a village isn''t normal." Her gaze dropped to the book. "And then you''ve gone and found a bound book."

    Somadina blinked. "A what?"

    "It¡¯s a book that''s been scripted to be illegible unless you have its cypher stone." She regarded it with a critical eye. "It''s a very expensive process and is usually only applied to very important books." She scanned it some more, then halted at the addition.

    "Omaliko Dike? From the actual clan?"

    "I believe so," Somadina agreed excitedly. "I didn''t explore the cave fully but I know the cypher stone should still be there. Imagine the knowledge this could contain," he added, eyes shining.

    But his mother was less impressed.

    "That''s true. But we still have the Direbeast to worry about."

    "But it''s dead. The drop from the waterfall must have been lethal." Hopefully.

    "Maybe. But Direbeasts rarely travel alone. Its pack will be looking for it." She dropped the book and grabbed his hand. "Promise me Somadina. Promise me that you won''t go back. They''ll hunt you down and kill you and I''ll be alone. Promise me."

    Somadina thought she was exaggerating but reluctantly agreed. Satisfied, she handed the book over and he returned it to the satchel. When he turned back his mother''s eyes were fluttering, the fog starting to reclaim her. Gently, he laid her back and draped a sheet over her.

    "Good night," he said.

    She muttered something in response, then shut her eyes fully. Sighing, Somadina blew out the candle, before he too surrendered to the darkness.

    ***

    They had stopped sensing it near midday, at the time when the yellow face was close to its zenith and their abilities were smothered. At first, they hadn''t been bothered. That one was the leader, old and powerful. If it had been here, it would have claimed the cobra-cat they''d brought down for itself, and left them only scraps. Besides, it wasn''t unusual for the old one to wander out of range. And so, they had feasted and given it no further thought.

    But then hours passed and when the white face appeared with no sign of their leader, the maned one demanded they investigate.

    It had been a lion once, close to completing the delicate Awakening dance of animal and spirit and becoming a soul beast, when a Direling found and corrupted the anwansi in its body. It still held the authority of what it would have become, and in the absence of the leader, the other Aberrations, who had all been simple creations of the void, obeyed its command.

    It didn''t take them long to find the leader¡¯s scent and they quickly tracked it to a newborn soul tree. The others barked excitedly at the prospect of the new prey, but a sharper, more intoxicating scent soon seized their attention.

    Human.

    And entangled with it was the scent of their leader.

    At the command of the maned one, they gave chase, following the path the old one had carved. The two scents disappeared when they came to a river and they halted for a moment, confused. Then, the maned one raised its head, casting out its senses. The human''s scent continued over the river, then back again, weaker than before, as if it had been masked by something. The maned one''s thoughts turned to the two humans with the powerful souls they''d sensed before and carefully avoided. Could they have intervened?

    The short one with the two tails, the runt of the pack, crept closer to the river, sniffing, and the maned one was just about to command it to stop when it gave a sharp whine and roared. The maned one sniffed as well, then began to growl. They had located their leader¡¯s scent. And it was gone, plunging downwards with the waterfall.

    As one, the pack let out a howl of fury, then charged after the scent of the human. It was even weaker than before, and the maned one recognised the work of the cursed scripts the humans loved to employ against them. This fanned its fury even more and it increased their pace.

    For a full minute, they tore through the forest in complete silence, ignoring the animals and soul beasts that fled from their wake. Then, they reached the edge, and the maned one called for a halt. There was a sizable human pack beyond, and even from there, it could sense the power of their leader. Trying to pass through would be suicide and so, with a lower growl, the maned one ordered a retreat for the time being. Nearly as smart as the previous don, it knew the human would return sooner or later.

    And they would be waiting when it did.

 1.3: Taking the First Step

    For one-week Somadina obeyed his mother''s request. He spent most of his time trying to make heads or tails of the bound book and rereading the many tomes of folklore and legends he''d acquired over the years. Nearly all of them were restricted to Omata and its environs, but Somadina didn''t mind too much. Reading was reading, even if the information he was receiving was limited somewhat.

    Eventually though, his patience ran out. He had taken inventory that morning, and rather than sit and wait for their stock of foodstuffs to dwindle to nothing, he decided to go on a scavenging run. He knew, of course, that Mama would not be happy about that, but it was either this or starvation. And he didn''t plan to stay out that long anyway. Kissing her still form goodbye, Somadina slung his satchel over his shoulders and set out.

    It was rather early in the morning, the sun barely peeking over the horizon, and so the only people he ran into were a few Main Market traders prepping their shops for the day. Most replied to his greetings with a distracted wave, their attention far more focused on making their wares look as enticing as possible. Near the First Gate, he heard the sounds of grunts and yells, and he knew that just beyond, he would find the town''s Training Grounds packed with sparring men and women and dibias deep in meditation, cycling their anwansi through their body''s channels in the never-ending process of making them stronger. Somadina spared a single, longing look in that direction, before passing through the gates and heading into the Forest.

    Like the village behind him, the Forest was quiet, its denizens unwilling to rise before the sun was well on its journey across the sky. A colony of weaver birds screeched at him from their nests dangling from a giant palm tree, then proceeded to ignore him when they saw he was no threat. Somadina moved quickly, his mother''s warnings ringing in his mind. He knew she could be overprotective and tended to exaggerate at times, but she hadn''t been wrong about the Direbeast. He couldn''t be sure how advanced the rest of its pack were and they very well could be on the hunt for him.

    His trip to the meadow took less time than before, which wasn''t surprising considering that he both knew where he was going and wasn''t currently dealing with an assortment of injuries.

    Yanking down a couple of plantain leaves as he emerged from the Forest''s embrace, Somadina worked swiftly. The glowshrooms were starting to wilt, so he refrained from collecting any spores. It wouldn''t do to remove the only means of the spirit herb''s reproduction. Other ones, like the silky aether-roses, were in abundance though and he greedily helped himself to their petals. The sun hadn''t quite reached its zenith when Somadina stood up, satisfied with his haul. With the money he gained from this, he wouldn''t have to return for at least a month. Long enough for the Direbeast pack, if they were around, to forget about him and move on. Casting a furtive look around, Somadina was just about to leave when his gaze landed on the cave and lingered.

    "We''ve already had this discussion about this cave before Somadina," he told himself. "It''s not wise to tempt fate twice."

    And yet...

    Somadina chewed his lip, then gave the sky a hard look. I''ll be pushing my luck, but if I hurry and don''t waste time, I''m sure I''ll make it.

    And that was how he psyched himself into ignoring his mother''s advice. Somadina imagined that this point, if it were a story, would be when the speaker would stop and lecture the listeners about the values of obeying your elders.

    Yet, despite his misgivings, Somadina couldn''t help the smile that spread across his face as he entered the enormous cavern. The spires of multicoloured anwansi glittered, as if in welcome, and the scripts on the walls flared with florescent life. Somadina allowed himself a moment to appreciate the sight, then dropped the wrapped plantain leaf packages and set to work.

    Having no idea what a cypher stone even looked like or where something like that would, realistically, be kept, he started his search randomly. Giving the areas he''d already explored a cursory scan, Somadina ventured deeper into the cavern, taking care to mark unique structures in case he got lost.

    Something which, as he discovered more of the cave''s treasures, proved incredibly hard to remember to do. Just beyond the anwansi spires sat a small armoury of spears and staffs and all sorts of sharp, pointy things. Somadina didn''t need to touch them to know that they had all been Forged to major, a process that hardened a material''s strength to the extreme. Mother only knew what further powers and abilities had been added in as well.

    By its side floated something Somadina only recognized from his books. He moved forward and ran a reverent hand over the skyboard''s slippery surface. This one was small, the perfect size for one or two people, but he had heard that there were even bigger versions that could carry an entire fortress. Even inexperienced as he was with the devices, he knew the one he was looking at was worth at least a hundred gold manillas.

    Somadina gazed lustfully at the armoury and the skyboard, then moved on with a mournful sigh. He would have loved to claim one of the weapons as his, and the skyboard would definitely have been a welcome addition, but he would never be able to use them. Forged weapons were powerful, but incredibly tasking on both body and soul, requiring at least a Practitioner rank to wield even the simplest ones. And while the skyboard was more lenient in its requirements, it needed to be fed anwansi to run, something only a dibia could do. For Somadina, both were out of his reach.

    But he was on a mission, and rather than dwell on his shortcomings, he turned his attention back to the task at hand. Further searching unearthed more stashes like the one he''d found, but no cypher stones. As time passed, and his efforts got more and more fruitless, Somadina began to grow frustrated. After investigating a glow that had turned out to be nothing more than a nesting swarm of butterfly-moths, Somadina angrily kicked a decrepit table over. Why couldn''t something go right for him, just this once?

    The table landed and came apart in a spray of rotten wood and dull thuds that echoed throughout the cavern. Somadina stared at it for a beat, then sighed.

    "Sorry," he told the destroyed piece of furniture. "It''s not your fault I¡¯m unlucky. I shouldn''t have taken it out on you."

    Sighing again, he adjusted the strap of his loincloth, intending to make his way back to the entrance. He could always try again tomorrow. Somadina turned away, then gave a casual glance towards the point he''d kicked the table.

    All thoughts of leaving immediately evaporated.

    It was faint, which was why he hadn''t spotted it before, but now that he was looking for it, there was a definite glow, just beyond the point where the light of the anwansi crystals started to fade to darkness.

    Somadina hurried towards it with barely contained excitement. Sure enough, now that he was close enough to see, it was definitely a stone. Shaped like a pyramid, with jagged edges, the scripts covering the entirety of the stone emitted an ethereal, white light and the scripts on it flared brightly as soon as he picked it up, almost as if it recognised his presence. With bated breath, Somadina hurried back to the entrance, yanked the bound book from his satchel and after a moment''s hesitation, touched the stone to its surface.

    The results were immediate.

    The cypher stone flared, brighter than before, then dimmed almost instantly. At the same time, the book snapped open and began to flip through itself rapidly, the indecipherable writing on it quickly rearranging itself. Somadina yelped and dropped both stone and book, gaping, as time seemed to reverse for the book and it went from old and nearly falling apart, to looking like it had just come off a press.

    Finally, with the decisive clap, the book shut itself, expelling all light and the cypher stone regained its glow. Somadina blinked, then stood, approaching both items cautiously. Once he was sure they weren¡¯t about to attack, Somadina threw the stone into his satchel, then flicked open the book.

    "Mother''s mercy," he whispered, a huge grin spreading across his brown face.

    It worked. He had indeed found the cypher stone. The book was now perfectly legible. Laughing, Somadina went closer to an anwansi spire, taking care not to touch it, then peered closer to the words.

    PROPERTY OF OMALIKO DIKE still stretched out over the front page, but above it were new words that set his heart aflutter.

    The Last Testament of the Prophet-In-Chains.

    Somadina could hardly believe his eyes. He was actually holding a legitimate document written by a Sage. And not just any old Sage, the infamous Prophet-In-Chains. The Sage credited with making far greater inroads into the mysteries of the spirit world and the Arushi themselves. Wars had been fought over things like this. Unbelieving of his luck, he flipped past the first page and began to read eagerly.

    ***

    I fear that as I write this, I am too late. Already I can feel the approach of the Dire King and worse, I think, behind it. The scripts I have inscribed all over my hideout seems to have confused and blinded the Aberrations to my location.

    But I know I do not have much time. I cannot stay here long. Sooner or later the Dire King will sniff me out, and weakened as I am by these relentless attacks, I cannot hope to stand against it. I do not regret my time here. I have learnt so much from my travels. And the people of these lands, detached from the politics of the Sundered City are a joy to watch.

    It is unfortunate then that even they have carried on with certain practices I would see abolished. Access to the Ancestral Trees is denied to non-natives and the Firstborn scrolls are guarded as closely as a mother hen guards her chicks. I had hoped to find a place where knowledge is exchanged freely, but it seems so far, that is merely a dream. I fear the other clans are no better than the Omalikos.

    And so, as the last Sage of my people, I have decided that for my final act, I shall set down all I that I know. My sight is much cloudier these days so I do not know if any soul will read this after I am gone, as I intend to bind it, keeping it out of the claws of the Dire Monarchs. Or worse, Her.

    Lucky for us that a cypher stone won''t react to their dark presence.

    In this book I have included copies of as many Firstborn scrolls as I can find, stripping them of the scripts that kept people from other clans and villages from using them. It is my firm belief that knowledge should be shared equally, without barriers, and perhaps, by doing this, I can atone for the sins of my people.

    Night is almost upon me, and with it will come the Aberrations. I must begin. I must record.

    Omaliko Dike,

    The Sage of the Taleweaver.

    ***

    Somadina let the book fall shut, both confused and excited. Going by the stories, the Prophet-In-Chains, and indeed all the Sages were supposed to be dibias without peer, wise and enlightened from the knowledge they had gathered. Nowhere had it been mentioned that any of the Sages were critical of the way things were run.

    And as for the Omalikos, well, Somadina had imagined, despite his mother¡¯s words, that the clans outside the valley were advanced and enlightened. Clearly, he had been wrong. In the end, they hadn''t been all that different. Vastly more powerful yes, but very flawed as well.

    Looks like we''re not the only ones who can be pieces of shit huh? Somadina thought. His eyes drifted to the section about the Ancestral Trees and his excitement immediately won over his misgivings. He began to read eagerly.

    The Ancestral Tree, as intended by the gods, is a tool meant to rectify an evolutionary error, a quirk that the human inhabitants of this world have. Unlike animals, trees and even inanimate objects, we cannot naturally draw in and cultivate anwansi. This had left us vulnerable to the more powerful soul beasts and Aberrations that couldn¡¯t be stopped by our unpowered scripts.  But even with an active core from eating an Ancestral Seed, without the knowledge to use the newly gained magic, humanity was right back where they started.

    So, the Firstborn intervened. Appearing in dreams and visions, they taught the first dibias rituals that would allow them to forge a bond with one of them, allowing their mortal souls to connect to one or more of their aspects and use it to fill the missing piece that prevented cultivation.

    Which is why, I think, that it is unfortunate that the clans have refused to work together, hoarding their rituals to themselves by making only a single copy of their native ritual and even going as far as to place a negation and bloodline Enchantment that will not only prevent its use by a non-clan member but also erase the ritual from the minds of all after they have finished using it.

    I have removed all of these.

    Pay close attention to what you''re about to read. And I hope you will notice with amusement the similarities between them all. Despite the differences the clans cling so strongly to, they are quite similar in many ways.

    Somadina frowned, then skimmed a few of them. All of them intrigued him to some degree, but something made him pause. Already he had found one of the commonalities Omaliko spoke of. All of the rituals, without fail, stated unequivocally that trying to use one without having been blessed with a seed by an Ancestral Tree was a death sentence. As one put it so colourfully:

    Bonding with the First Breath, a Firstborn which allows the cultivation of wind anwansi, like all others, requires a certain amount of fortitude. Performing the initiation ritual, without taking an Ancestral Seed will cause one''s soul to wilt and disintegrate as their blood boils and their body is burnt to a crisp.

    You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    So not fun.

    Luckily, Omaliko had discovered a way to create an artificial Ancestral Seed. He made it quite clear that it was experimental and untested, but Somadina was blind to these warnings as he eagerly read through the rest of the text. Running through the ingredients for the Ancestral Seed, he felt his spirits lift. The ingredients weren''t all that many, and all that was required was right here, in the cavern.

    Three stalks of laceweed for the base, two aether-rose petals, freshly picked, and a shard of compressed anwansi of any aspect. The book went into further details on how to source said anwansi, but Somadina glanced at the giant spires surrounding him and smiled. All that he needed was a mortar and pestle to crush the herbs, a bowl to do the mixing, and a source of fire to bring it all to boil.

    Somadina grinned some more. A bowl and kindling stones were currently sitting in his satchel (one never knew when one would find something tasty to cook) and he had spotted a mortar set when he''d been searching for the cypher stone. Letting out a wild grin, he leapt to his feet and began.

    ***

    Somadina didn''t realise just how long he''d spent in the cave until he passed through the tunnel and stepped into the darkness. It was a new moon, the thin slice of heavenly rock casting feeble rays of silver light that pushed weakly at the darkness. Luckily, he didn''t need them, at least for the moment, as the glowshrooms and aether-roses had come alive in purple and yellow glows that split the night. Using them to orient himself, Somadina began the long journey back to the Rush.

    His vision plunged the moment he left the spirit materials¡¯ range and kept dropping until he could only see a few metres away. Something which drastically slowed his pace. Somadina shot his surroundings a nervous glance. He was well aware of the current danger he was in. Aside from Aberrations, certain soul beasts were creatures of the dark. And it was rumoured that they were crueller and more cunning than most. But after he crossed the river and nothing happened, Somadina relaxed and his thoughts turned to other things.

    Mother should be awake by now, he mused, leaping over a pit. And very worried. Somadina sighed. He could only hope that she wasn''t too upset with him.

    As if by instinct, his hand drifted to his coin purse, which was currently empty, save for his newly crafted Ancestral Seed. It had not been as easy to make as he thought. His first attempts had failed miserably. He had either stirred the concoction too quickly or too slowly, and the results ranged from misshapen, greenish-black lumps that gave off a foul odour to a clear liquid that came to life and tried to strangle him when it poked it with his turning stick. After he smashed the thing apart with a rock and recovered from the near-death experience, Somadina paid closer attention to the instructions.

    Finally, after an hour of feverish consultations and more stirring and adding of spirit materials, he peered into his mixing bowl and grinned at the golden yellow pill that sat there, glistening like a star. It had all been worth it in the end.

    Somadina had considered taking the seed right then and there but had changed his mind at the last second. While the book claimed the pill would alter his body very little, merely preparing it for the Firstborn ritual, he had no idea what it would actually do to him. He''d heard stories of people triggering an advance in the middle of the road and traffic having to go around them for hours, sometimes days. And it was experimental. It would be best if he took it in the presence of someone who could help if something went wrong. Like Mama G. Or his mother, if the process didn''t take more than a few hours.

    But, despite knowing this, the temptation was almost irresistible.

    Amused by the thought, Somadina gave himself a mental shake. I''ve waited eighteen years. I can wait a few more hours.

    That sorted, his attention turned to the load on his head. Omata night markets were small and several degrees less busy than the day one, but he should be able to find a trader in need of spirit materials.

    Mama G won''t be around, he realised, scowling, as he navigated the dimly lit forest path, the air thick with the sweet scent of night-blooming flowers and the earthy musk of damp soil. His bare feet padding softly on the moss-covered ground, years of experience guiding him through the treacherous terrain.

    It will be an opportunity for the others to try and rip me off, he thought, his jaw clenching. He was acutely aware that some of the herbalists envied his relationship with Mama G and would leap at this opportunity to get their revenge. Their jealous glares and whispered threats echoed in his memory, adding to the tension coiling in his gut.

    But he didn''t have a choice. Comforting himself with the thought of the fresh breadfruits he would buy for dinner¡ªtheir sweet aroma already teasing his senses¡ªand the fact that he wouldn''t have to do this for long, Somadina went around a moss-covered boulder. The rough stone scraped against his arm as he passed, a reminder of the physical world grounding him amidst his swirling thoughts.

    As he drew closer to the forest edge, the distant glow of Omata began to pierce through the darkness. The city''s many lights painted the underside of low-hanging clouds in hues of amber and gold, a beacon of civilization amidst the wild. Still though, the transitional zone between Forest and city was always the most dangerous, where the protections of neither fully reached and Somadina''s senses were heightened, every snapping twig and rustling leaf demanding his attention.

    It was this hyperawareness, honed by years of surviving on the fringes, that saved his life.

    They came from the right, four black shadows leaping for his throat. In the dim light, Somadina caught a glimpse of sleek, obsidian fur and eyes that glowed with an unnatural, cold blue light.

    Direbeasts.

    Somadina saw them out of the corner of his eye and instinctively dived forward, the wind of its passage ruffling his hair as one barely missed him, its claws leaving gouges in the earth where he had stood moments before. The acrid stench of the creatures¡ªa mix of decay and something alien¡ªfilled his nostrils, making him gag.

    He spun around, gaping, as the pack reoriented themselves. They moved with an eerie, fluid grace that belied their monstrous nature and as one, bared their teeth¡ªrazor-sharp and gleaming in the low light¡ªall in complete silence. The absence of growls or snarls was somehow more terrifying than any sound could have been.

    Somadina didn''t hesitate. He turned, dropping his haul¡ªprecious herbs and rare fungi scattering across the forest floor¡ªand ran. The loss stung, but survival trumped all else. The pack released a single, bone-chilling howl that seemed to freeze the very air, and charged after him, their claws tearing the ground beneath them asunder.

    And so, for the second time in a week, Somadina fled from monsters intent on murdering him. The forest around him came alive with motion. Butterfly-moths scattered at their approach, their pale-yellow bioluminescent wings creating a dizzying, strobing effect in the darkness. Blue-nosed sparrow-hares screeched in protest as their foraging was disturbed, their unusual calls adding to the cacophony of the chase.

    But Somadina saw and heard none of these, his vision tunnelled on the growing halo of light that was Omata. The city''s illumination seemed to mock him with its proximity, closeby yet impossibly far.

    I just have to make it inside the gates, he thought, heart pounding away like a war drum in his chest. The mantra repeated in his mind, a desperate prayer to whatever forces might be listening. Faster Somadina. Faster.

    His lungs burned with each ragged breath, and his legs screamed in protest at the punishing pace. The forest floor was treacherous¡ªroots threatened to trip him, low-hanging vines sought to ensnare him. Yet Somadina''s body moved with the instinctive grace of one who had spent a lifetime navigating these perils.

    It couldn¡¯t last though. He understood this when his bare foot came down on a thor and pain lanced through him, sharp and immediate. And In that same moment, he felt the hot breath of a Direbeast on his back, its jaws snapping shut with an audible click just shy of his flesh. The near miss sent a jolt of primal fear through Somadina, and he knew with chilling certainty that he was going to die.

    It was an oddly comforting thought, this certainty of death. As Somadina ran, memories flashed through his mind, a vivid tapestry of struggle and perseverance that had defined his existence.

    His entire life, up until that moment, had been a constant battle against adversity. The Forest of Dreams had been both his refuge and his tormentor, a harsh teacher that had moulded him into the survivor he was today. But it wasn¡¯t where it all began.

    It started when he was eight, when he had been picking fruits from the village orchard that was open to all. Even him¡ªthe outcast, the boy without magic in a world where power was everything. He remembered the sting of rejection, the burning in his eyes as he watched from the sidelines. As other kids, their bodies already strengthened by the magic of their Adept rank, shouldered him aside and scrambled up the orange and mango trees with ease.

    Then he was thirteen, and the world shifted again. The money he earned from selling fruits to foreign traders dwindled as more and more of them bought seeds and fragments to culture in their homes instead. The frantic memory of panic rose in his throat¡ªhow would he survive? He¡¯d wondered. How would he care for his mother?

    So, he had turned to mule work, helping the traders carry their wares. But it was back-breaking labour that paid little. He recalled the ache in his muscles, the blisters on his hands, the exhaustion that seeped into his very bones. Each day was a struggle to earn enough to keep him and his mother fed.

    But he kept at it, night and day, and as luck would have it, overheard Mama G complaining loudly about the laziness of her previous supplier one morning. Never one to miss an opportunity, he took to scavenging in the forest, venturing where others feared to tread. He knew then that the fields around Omata would be picked clean, and having no interest in competing with people far stronger than him, he had decided to head for the deeper, more dangerous parts of the valley. The Forest itself.

    It had been a good run, but eventually, it had to come to an end. Now, with death nipping at his heels, he was simply tired. Tired of fighting, tired of struggling, tired of always being one step away from disaster.

    Somadina started to slow down. What was the point of even trying anyway? The thought of giving up, of finally resting, was seductive in its simplicity.

    But then, as if in answer to his moment of weakness, an image slipped into his mind. It was his mother, Kambili. She was covered in blood, her dark skin glistening wetly in flickering torchlight. Tears were leaking from her eyes, leaving trails through the grime on her face and a foul looking gash on the side of her head blazed with a deep indigo light. All in all, she looked like some wraith, raised from a battlefield of forgotten wars.

    But she was looking down at him as if trying to burn his face into her mind.

    And she was smiling.

    Somadina wasn''t sure if it was a memory or something his mind had fabricated from his mother''s stories, but it sent a surge of warmth through him. He imagined his mother then, all alone in their tree house with no one to help her, and recoiled from the thought. No, he couldn''t give up. Not while she still needed him.

    Reinvigorated, Somadina pushed himself harder. One of the Direbeasts, a short, two-tailed thing with eyes like frozen stars, lunged at him and he was forced to bank left, the creature''s claws whistling past his ear. Somadina ran on, confused by its attack. It had made a grab for his coin purse, the only other thing he had on aside from his satchel. But the only things he carried on his person were Omaliko''s Testament, the cypher stone, and¡­

    Somadina''s eyes widened in realisation.

    And the Ancestral Seed.

    Instantly, a mad idea came to him and he halted for the briefest of moments, in consideration. It was dangerous, what he was planning to do. It basically amounted to him leaping headfirst into a chasm without knowing what lay at the bottom. But it was either this or certain death, and in the end, it wasn''t much of a choice.

    Pulling the golden lump free from its hiding place, Somadina dodged another lunge from the pursuing monsters and with a silent prayer to whatever powers might be listening, threw it into his mouth.

    It was like swallowing a lightning bolt.

    At once, his belly turned into a roiling sea of energy. Sharp tingles spread up and away to the rest of his body, following the paths of his veins and nerves. It felt as if liquid fire was being poured into every cell, every fibre of his being. Somadina nearly fell flat on his face from the sensations running amok in him, sheer willpower the only thing keeping him up and running.

    As quickly as it began, the sensations faded, leaving behind a thrumming power that suffused his entire body. Somadina found himself flying through the forest, his legs a pumping, dizzying blur. The world around him seemed to slow, details jumping out with startling clarity¡ªthe individual leaves on the trees, the patterns of moss on the rocks, the shocked eyes of the creatures he passed, as though they too had been stunned by the audacity.

    A crazed sort of laugh escaped from him. Was this what it felt like to be like everyone else? A dibia? The power coursing through him was intoxicating, liberating. For the first time in his life, he felt whole.

    But the Direbeast pack were less amused by this turn of events. They let out roars of outrage, finally breaking their unnatural silence and the sound was like the grinding of mountains, filled with frustration and hunger. They doubled their pace, but Somadina had already pulled far ahead, making the most of the power currently flooding his limbs.

    By the time he got to the Forest''s edge and past it, the four Direbeasts were little more than distant blurs. Somadina had never been so happy to see the First Gates of Omata. The massive structure loomed before him, its weather-beaten stone etched with protective scripts that glowed faintly in the night. He charged towards them, hollering at the top of his lungs to alert the guards.

    Then he came to a screeching halt, all thoughts of warning the townsfolk vaporising like mist under the harsh sun

    Kambili was at the gates. And she was running towards him.

    Fear, greater than any he had ever known, ran loving fingers over his heart, then closed around it like a vice and the surge of power from the Ancestral Seed was forgotten in an instant, replaced by cold dread.

    "No!" he screamed, his voice raw with terror. "Go back. They''re coming."

    Kambili either didn''t hear or didn''t care and kept running towards him. In the light from the gates, he could see the determination etched on her face, the fierce love in her eyes.

    Desperate, Somadina increased his pace, intending to fling her over his shoulders if that was what it took to get her out of here. He had to save her. He had to¡ª

    He never got the chance.

    Like a lightning bolt, a shadow came from the left and slammed into him, knocking him to the ground. Pain exploded in his side as the Direbeast''s claws tore through flesh and muscle and both he and his mother screamed, their voices melding for a moment into an obscene choir that echoed across the night.

    Gathering what little strength was left to him, Somadina seized the fur of the Direbeast and managed to throw it off him. He only managed a glimpse of a sleek Aberration with a wild mane of hair, its eyes burning with malevolent intelligence, before Kambili appeared suddenly in front of him, shielding his body with hers.

    "You will not touch him," she declared, and her voice echoed with authority. The air around her seemed to shimmer, responding to the power in her words.

    A dark foreboding seized Somadina then, and he tried to get up, to stop his mother from doing what she was about to do. But the wound on his side, red and wet, would not allow him. He could only watch, helpless, as events unfolded.

    The maned beast snarled, a sound like grinding glass, and feinted to the left. Then it dodged right and leapt, sharp teeth aimed at Somadina''s head.

    Kambili was faster.

    She stretched forth her hand, and¡­ something, a script maybe? appeared, glowing with a soft pink light. The air hummed with power like a gathering storm, and Somadina felt the hairs on his arms stand on end as the Direbeast froze, mid-leap, caught in the web of Kambili''s magic.

    The script grew, bigger and bigger until it was half the size of a building, its intricate patterns a beautiful and terrible sight. The other four monsters made their appearance then, emerging from the shadows like nightmares given form. But they too were ensnared in the light, trapped by the power of Kambili''s spell.

    Kambili staggered, the effort of maintaining such powerful magic clearly taking its toll and Somadina moaned, trying once more to rise, to help her. To do something. But his body refused to respond, weakened by blood loss and the aftermath of the Ancestral Seed''s power.

    She looked at him, tears in her eyes as the faded soulmark in her neck¡ªa mark he had always known but never truly understood¡ªstarted to dissolve into little flecks of light. And in that moment, Somadina saw his world come to an end.

    "I love you," she whispered, her voice carrying to him on a gentle breeze. Then the script detonated in a surge of sound and light, drowning out Somadina''s anguished scream.

    The world went white, then black, and Somadina knew no more.

 1.4: One Last Flickering of Lights

    Consciousness returned to Somadina like the slow ebb of a tide. The first thing he became aware of was the dull ache in his side, a constant throb that seemed to pulse in time with his heartbeat. Then came the smells¡ªa blend of herbal remedies, incense, and the earthy scent of clay walls. As his eyes fluttered open, the world gradually came into focus.

    Mama G was scowling at someone when he fully awakened. Her weathered face was creased with annoyance, eyes sharp despite her advanced age. It was Obinze, one of her many grandchildren, whom she had caught peeking through the door, eyes as wide as a plate. The boy''s curiosity was as palpable as it was shameless and his gaze darted between Somadina and his grandmother.

    Somadina stared for a moment as Mama G began to berate Obinze, her voice a low, controlled rumble of displeasure but the words washed over him, not really registering. He turned away, disinterested. He didn''t even react when she called the unfortunate boy a "goat with rocks for brains," a colourful insult that would normally have amused him. All he wanted was to stay where he was and do nothing.

    Mama G cut off her tirade when another woman entered, though the look she gave Obinze promised that this was not the end of it. The boy scurried away, the patter of his bare feet on the clay floor fading quickly.

    Somadina watched through half-lidded eyes as the new arrival approached. She moved with the quiet confidence of a healer, her steps measured and purposeful. The monkey tattoo of the clan adorned her neck, the intricate design a mark of her belonging and status. As she drew closer, Somadina could see the faint shimmer of anwansi around her hands¡ªa sign of her readiness to use the clan¡¯s signature healing magic at a moment''s notice.

    The woman examined his side with practised efficiency, her touch gentle but firm. Somadina still had to suppress a slight hiss as she probed the area where the Direbeast had struck him.

    "How is it?" asked Mama G, peering closer. Her earlier irritation had been replaced by genuine concern, though she tried to mask it with her usual gruff demeanour.

    "Healing quickly." The healer''s voice was tinged with surprise. She unwrapped the rest of the bandages, revealing skin that was far less damaged than it should have been. She raised an eyebrow at the thin scar there, her expression a mix of confusion and professional interest. "Too quickly. I thought you said he was unbonded."

    "So I did." Mama G''s fiery gaze landed on Somadina, pinning him in place more effectively than any physical restraint. There was a glint in her eyes¡ªnot anger, but a keen, probing curiosity that made Somadina feel as if she could see right through him. "Somadina. Could you explain?"

    Somadina hesitated, his mind racing. The events of the past few days swirled in his thoughts, a chaotic mix of terror, loss, and newfound power. He wondered if he should reveal everything. But then he glanced up and saw Mama G''s expression¡ªa blend of concern, curiosity, and something else he couldn''t quite place¡ªand decided that answering was the best option.

    He took a deep breath, wincing slightly at the pull on his injured side, and began his tale. He told them that he had been hunting when he found a torn scroll. His voice grew more animated as he described noticing that it contained the recipe for an Ancestral Seed. Realising what it was, he had created one, and taken it when the Direbeasts attacked.

    As he spoke, Somadina carefully avoided telling them about the cave or the stash it contained. Mama G was fine and all, but he wasn''t about to hand over knowledge of something like that. Some secrets, he felt, were best kept close.

    When he finished, a heavy silence fell over the room. Mama G and the healer exchanged a significant look, years of working together allowing them to communicate volumes without a word.

    ¡°Well,¡± said Mama G when he was done. ¡°That was incredibly foolish.¡±

    ¡°Indeed,¡± the woman agreed. "You don''t just take something like that without supervision. What if the recipe was wrong? Or not even for an Ancestral Seed at all? You could have poisoned yourself." She scowled at him, but there was worry behind her stern expression. "And how does one randomly find something like that anyway?"

    Mama G''s eyes took on a distant look, as if seeing beyond the confines of the room. "The Forest is ancient, Nneka. Far older than our village," she said thoughtfully, her voice taking on the cadence of a storyteller. "From the way he described it, it sounded like he discovered part of a Firstborn scroll. Perhaps some clan previously settled in the Forest. If it wasn''t for the Aberrations and soul beasts, it would make a serviceable home."

    She considered Somadina, her gaze sharp and assessing. "Go, Nneka. I''ll look after him. I imagine he has a lot of questions."

    Nneka bowed, the movement graceful and practised. "Yes, honoured Matriarch." With a last concerned glance at Somadina, she left the room, her footsteps fading into silence.

    Somadina watched her leave, then turned to Mama G who sat by his bedside, waiting patiently. The weight of unasked questions hung in the air between them. And he did have many¡ªso many that they seemed to tangle in his mind, each vying for attention. But now that he had the opportunity to have them answered, it was hard deciding which to ask first.

    To buy himself time, he looked around the room, taking in details he had missed earlier. The clay walls, polished with water until they gleamed, indicated that he was in the Ancestral Hall, the oldest building in Omata. This was where the village''s leaders resided and the only structure remaining in the village that was built in the old style of clay walls and palm leaf roofing.

    A single, palm oil lamp flickered underneath the lone window, casting a warm, orange glow over everything. The light danced on the walls, creating shifting shadows that seemed almost alive and the window itself opened out to darkness, a faint purpling in the distance telling him that dawn wasn''t too far off.

    Somadina spared a moment of worry for the open window¡ªmemories of the Direbeast attack still fresh in his mind¡ªbut a glance at the walls around it revealed several warding scripts. The intricate symbols glowed faintly with power, a reassuring barrier against the dangers of the night. No mosquitoes or Direlings would be entering through there.

    Somadina returned his attention to Mama G. Now that he had thought about it, there was a pressing question, something that had immediately come to mind when he woke. He considered it, weighing the implications, then asked instead:

    "Matriarch? Why didn''t you tell me?"

    Mama G''s eyebrows rose slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing her face before it settled back into its usual inscrutable expression. "Would it have changed anything if you knew?" she counter-asked, flexing her fingers in a gesture Somadina now recognized as a habit when she was thinking deeply. "Very few people outside this village know. Certainly not the other clans. Not only is it tactically sound to hide the identity of your clan''s strongest member, but it also allows you to get an accurate read of people if they believe you''re just an old woman."

    "A grumpy one," Somadina interjected, a ghost of his usual humour surfacing briefly.

    Mama G glared at him, then let her features relax into a small smile. "Yes. I suppose I am."

    Somadina gave her a quick smile in return, then let it fade. The weight of everything that had happened settled back on him, and he found himself asking the question he both dreaded and needed to know the answer to.

    "You''re an Ordained." It wasn''t a question.

    "I am," came the calm reply.

    "Which means your spiritual perception is good?" Somadina pressed, his heart beginning to race.

    "More than good." Mama G''s voice was gentle now, sensing the direction of his thoughts.

    "Ok." He gathered himself, steeling his nerves for what he was about to ask. "Can... Can you tell me exactly what happened to her?"

    Mama G mulled it over, her expression grave. "I can. But I think it would be best to hold it off until you see her. We can do it when you are ready."

    Somadina sat up immediately, shaking his head when Mama G made to stop him. "I''m ready. She died protecting me. It''s the least I could do."

    The old Matriarch hesitated, clearly torn between protecting him and respecting his wishes. After a moment of internal debate, she nodded once and held out an arm. Somadina took it and staggered to his feet, ignoring the sharp spike of pain that lanced out from his side. The arm switched positions, encircling him, and he leaned on her gratefully as they walked out into a hallway.

    The corridor was dark, save for a few patches of light cast by more of the palm oil lanterns. The flickering flames created an almost dreamlike atmosphere, as if they were walking through a realm between worlds. A group of whispering dibias looked up as they approached, their conversations dying away at the sight of the Matriarch. They bowed deeply, a gesture of respect and perhaps a touch of fear, before melting away after opening a door behind them.

    Somadina paused at the entrance, his heart pounding in his chest. He took a deep breath, the scent of incense and herbs filling his lungs, and went in.

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    The chamber beyond was a little bigger than the room he''d been in, its atmosphere heavy with solemnity and power. Clusters of glowshrooms sat in multiple alcoves in the walls, their soft, ethereal light creating a serene ambiance. Stalks of aether-roses hung down from the ceiling, raining down golden-yellow motes over everything. The magical pollen drifted lazily through the air, creating an otherworldly effect.

    But Somadina only had eyes for the bundle resting on the platform in the middle of the chamber. Time seemed to slow as he moved forward, each step feeling like an eternity.

    Someone had dressed her in a white gown, the fabric seeming to glow in the soft light of the chamber. Her hands were wrapped over her chest, fingers intertwined as if in prayer. She could have been sleeping, if not for the grey pallor to her skin¡ªa stark reminder of the life that had fled.

    Somadina stared at the shattered soulmark on her neck, the sight of which drove home the finality of what had happened, and he felt a lump form in his throat.

    "What happened to her?" he managed to ask, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Mama G''s reply was equally soft, her tone gentle but matter-of-fact. "She overloaded her anwansi channels," she explained. "It''s normally impossible to do so unless you are trying to break into a new rank, and even then it''s more likely that you would drain your core long before you even stressed them. But hers was broken."

    She paused, her next words careful and measured. "From my examination, while the damage was extensive, it could have been treated earlier, before it deteriorated to that level."

    The implications of her words hung heavy in the air. Somadina felt a mix of emotions wash over him¡ªgrief, guilt, and a burning need to understand more. He turned to Mama G.

    ¡°Would you have?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Would you have treated her if she had asked?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Mama G replied, indignant. ¡°We would not have turned her away. I would not have turned her away.¡±

    She speared him with a look. ¡°The Rush belongs to this village by rights. We let you stay there because your mother would not take the house we offered her here. She held an immense dislike for villages and considering what happened to her, I don¡¯t blame her. There was no point in giving you access to our Ancestral Tree without a Firstborn scroll to accompany it and I never offered you ours because I knew you¡¯d be unable to use it. Not even if we made you members. You have to be a native by blood. That¡¯s how it works.¡±

    Somadina let his gaze drop to the floor, head bowed in shame. What could you say to that? Mama G glared some more before snorting and turning to leave, voice dropping to a whisper as she said: ¡°We felt it you know. The moment she saved you.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s rare for techniques to be felt a considerable distance from where it''s performed. It¡¯s usually because of one of two things. Either the person performing it is at least a Mystic and they want it to be felt.¡±

    Mystic? That was new. But Somadina was not in the mood to pursue that line of information.

    ¡°Or?¡±

    ¡°Or the dibia in question broke through. We all felt it Somadina, because, for a single moment, your mother was Ordained.¡±

    With that, she left him alone with his thoughts and the woman who had given him so much. Including her life.

    ***

    The burial took place a few hours after dawn, when the sun had climbed just high enough to bathe the Rush in a soft, golden light, but not yet hot enough to sting. The air was thick with the scent of damp earth and the faint, sweet aroma of wildflowers that dotted the clearings between the towering baobab trees. Somadina stood at the edge of the freshly dug grave, his feet sinking slightly into the rich, dark soil. Beside him, Obinze''s presence was a silent comfort, their shoulders nearly touching. A small gathering of villagers formed a loose semicircle around them, their faces etched with the solemnity of the occasion.

    Mama G, her weathered face a map of wrinkles earned through years of laughter and sorrow, stepped forward. Her vibrant, patterned cloth stood out against the muted greens and browns of the Rush, a testament to the Oreze people''s love of colour even in times of mourning. In her gnarled hands, she held a branch from a sacred iroko tree, its leaves rustling softly in the breeze as if whispering ancient secrets.

    "From ash, we were born," Mama G began, her voice carrying the weight of generations of tradition, "and to ash, we will return."

    She turned to Somadina, then, and handed him the branch. At his touch, it ignited with a crimson flame that danced and flickered, casting shifting shadows across Somadina''s face. He looked down at the grave, his throat tight with unshed tears.

    "Goodbye, mother," he whispered, his voice barely audible above the gentle rustling of leaves. With a trembling hand, he let the branch fall.

    The moment the burning wood touched the carefully prepared pyre, flames erupted in a dazzling display. Somadina and the others stepped back, the heat washing over them in waves. The fire seemed to have a life of its own, reaching hungrily towards the sky as it consumed the earthly remains of Kambili.

    But it wasn''t just fire that rose from the pyre. As the flames grew higher, they began to change colour, shifting from deep red to brilliant white, then to soft pink and vibrant green. The anwansi¡ªthe magical essence¡ªthat Kambili had gathered throughout her life was released, mixing with the fire in a spectacular fusion of natural and supernatural elements.

    Mama G began to sing, her voice cracked with age but still strong, and the other villagers joined in, their voices blending in a haunting harmony that seemed to resonate with the very trees around them. After a moment of hesitation, Somadina added his own voice to the chorus, hoarse with emotion but determined to honour his mother''s memory.

    As they sang, the sky above them became a canvas of shifting colours, the released anwansi creating patterns and shapes that danced and swirled overhead, as if Kambili''s spirit was painting one final masterpiece for her son.

    The group stayed with Somadina until the last of the flames had died down, leaving behind only ash and embers and together, they covered the grave with the dark, rich soil of the Rush.

    As the others began to drift away, Mama G approached Somadina. Her joints creaked audibly as she placed a gnarled hand on his shoulder, but her grip was still strong. "Your mother is gone," she said, her voice low and filled with compassion. "But you are still here. I know it may feel like it, but this is not the end of the world."

    She hesitated, her eyes searching Somadina''s face. "You still won''t be able to read our scroll and bond with our clan''s Firstborn. But you have an active core now. You could come with me. Mother knows I need an assistant, and we can work on building something for you. It has been done before."

    Somadina turned his gaze from the freshly covered grave to meet Mama G''s eyes. "Thank you," he replied, his voice thick with emotion. "But I can''t accept your offer. I know I''d be happy with you, and I know I''d grow stronger as well. But if I stay, I''ll never be powerful enough to ensure no one else has to go through the pain of losing someone to an Aberration. I must find my own path. And I can''t do that here, where all the roads are as familiar to me as the back of my hand."

    Mama G sighed, a sound that seemed to carry the weight of years and reached into the folds of her wrapper, pulling out a package wrapped in leaves and pressing it into Somadina''s hands.

    "I expected you''d say something like that. Very well, I''ve gathered a few things you''ll find useful on your journey."

    Her voice took on a more serious tone as she continued, "If it''s strength you''re looking for, you''ll want to head for the Tower of Plenty. It''s an old edifice from when the Firstborn and the Arushis walked Oreze all those years ago. It opens once every ten years or so and the time for this decade''s opening is near."

    "It''s a dangerous journey," Mama G warned, "and the Tower itself is even more so. But you have a knack for surviving perilous situations. I''m sure you''ll be fine." She smiled at him, a mixture of pride and concern in her eyes. "Train hard, Somadina. When next I see you, I want you to be far stronger than me."

    Somadina nodded, squeezing her fingers in gratitude. Then she too was gone, striding towards the village with a speed that should not have been possible for one her age. He watched her go for a few minutes, then turned into the tree, half expecting to find his mother there, her eyes staring past him into nothingness. But the room was empty, save for the few belongings that were now his, and his satchel, which a villager had thoughtfully brought over for him.

    The familiar scent of herbs and smoke that had always clung to their home now seemed faded, as if Kambili''s absence had already begun to erase her presence from the world. Somadina''s eyes fell on the book he had found in the Forest, still safely tucked inside his satchel. He was grateful he wouldn''t have to return to that place to retrieve it; the memory of his encounter with the Aberration was still too fresh, too raw.

    With a heavy heart, Somadina began to pack. It didn''t take long; his possessions were few. Into his satchel went the book and the cypher stone, along with the clothes and provisions Mama G had given him. As he worked, his mind raced with thoughts of the journey ahead. The Tower of Plenty was a place of legend, a relic from an age when magic and might ruled the land. What secrets might he uncover there? What dangers would he face?

    His packing complete, Somadina stood and cast one last look around the room that had been his entire world for so long. He tried to fix every detail in his mind: the walls of bark that sometimes grew moss if the rains were particularly heavy that season; the dug-out fireplace by the corner where he had first learned to cook and where Kambili had first taught him to read and write, using the soot left over from their cooking; the beds, woven from cotton fibres and bamboo shoots, that had cradled him through countless nights.

    It was as his gaze swept over his mother''s bed that Somadina paused. There, barely visible beneath the bedding, was a small lump that he was certain hadn''t been there before. Frowning, he bent closer and gently pulled back the covering.

    What he found made his breath catch in his throat. It was a necklace, circular, with thin lines running around a transparent gemstone that seemed to capture and refract the light in mesmerising patterns. The necklace was wrapped around a folded piece of paper, its relative cleanliness an indicator of its recent age.

    With trembling hands, Somadina unfolded the paper and began to read:

    My dearest Somadina,

    If you''re reading this, then I''m most likely dead. It is not surprising to me, though it may be to you. I''ve known for quite some time that I''ve been living on borrowed time. I should have died that day with your father and the rest of my clan. Only you made life worth living. But I can feel myself slipping more and more. The fog getting harder and harder to fight through every day. I know that one day, I will fade and be unable to return, to tell you just how much of a blessing you''ve been.

    I''ve held on as long as I have so I could watch you grow. And what a fine young man you''ve become. With me out of the way, you''ll be free to achieve the greatness I saw in you from the moment I first held you in my arms. My only request is that you maintain that kindness in your heart. It is so rare among the powerful.

    I leave to you the betrothal necklace your father gave to me. It is the last thing I have of him and our clan. I''m sorry I wasn''t able to give you much in life. But if there is an existence after this one, know that I''ll be with you all the days of your life.

    Farewell, my son. And may the fates treat you better than they did me.

    I love you.

    Your mother, Kambili.

    For a long moment, Somadina did nothing but stare at the letter, his vision blurring as tears welled up in his eyes. There were so many things he could have done in that moment. He could have raged against the unfairness of it all, flinging things about the room in a fit of grief-stricken anger. He could have screamed his pain to the heavens, letting his anguish echo through the Rush.

    Instead, he cradled both the necklace and the letter to his heart, sinking to his knees as the tears finally began to fall and the devastation descended upon him like a wave unending.

    ***

    Necklace around his neck and bag slung across his shoulders, Somadina left the Rush when the moon was high in the sky, pausing only a moment, to give a final glance to the baobab tree that had been his home for the past eighteen years.

 1.5: And So We Meet Again

    It took two days into his journey for Somadina to begin to reconsider his choices. The initial stretch had been pleasant enough. Beyond the Rush, the landscape unfurled into a tapestry of verdant grasslands, punctuated by meadows bursting with vibrant wildflowers. The air was thick with the sweet scent of nectar and the gentle hum of insects and dotting this picturesque scene were orchards of soul trees, their branches heavy with ripe, glowing fruits that pulsed with latent anwansi.

    Somadina approached these ones with great caution. Though he had recently created his core, marking his transition to a dibia, he had yet to perform the ritual that would bond him to a Firstborn. Not only was this crucial step needed to actually complete his advancement to the first rank, it would also determine the aspect of magic he''d cultivate for the rest of his life. The weight of this decision pressed on him as he absently thumbed through Omaliko''s Testament, the ancient tome cool against his fingers as he gave a particularly large tree a wide berth. None of the Firstborn listed within had captured his imagination as of yet, and he wasn''t eager to risk the wrath of the soul trees by being overly presumptuous.

    These younger specimens, while not fully sentient, still possessed enough power to manifest anwansi-forged avatars. Somadina had heard tales of unwary travellers having their bones pulverised for showing disrespect. With this in mind, he limited himself to a single spirit fruit each day, savouring its burst of ethereal flavour and the rush of energy it provided.

    According to the Testament, even with an active core, not all of his body''s deficiencies had been rectified. The surge of anwansi from overindulgence in spirit fruit could potentially do more harm than good. Somadina couldn''t afford such risks, not when his journey had barely begun.

    Heeding his mother''s and Mama G''s warnings, he took the long way around the orchards, avoiding the main road that led out of the valley. This path was less travelled but offered glimpses of the valley''s hidden beauty ¨C secluded grottos draped in luminescent moss, and quiet streams where soul fish darted beneath the surface, their scales glinting like submerged jewels.

    As he skirted the edges of the orchards, Somadina occasionally caught sight of dibias from other clans. They moved with purpose among the trees, their robes adorned with intricate patterns that spoke of their magical affinities. While trade and cordial relations existed between these clans and Omata village, Somadina was acutely aware of his outsider status. So, he kept to the shadows, his heart racing whenever a dibia''s gaze swept near his hiding spot.

    Still though, his journey progressed smoothly up until he reached the Spine ¨C the formidable mountain range that served as a natural barrier between their secluded valley and the wider continent of Kajiri. The very instant Somadina set foot in the mountain pass, the previously clear sky darkened ominously and within moments, the heavens opened, unleashing a torrential downpour that transformed the ground into a treacherous mix of slippery stone and clinging mud.

    Somadina scowled at the sky, muttering darkly. It was just his luck that it had started to rain the moment he was far from any shelter. Still, he soldiered on, occasionally glancing at the walls of the Pass in hopes of finding a cave or even a small overhang that might offer respite. Even when minutes passed and he failed to find any, Somadina never lost spirit. A bit of rain never hurt anybody. And who knew, maybe it would stop soon.

    The rain did not stop soon.

    Hours crept by and it still came down until Somadina was fully and thoroughly drenched, his clothes clinging to his skin like a frightened child. Great clumps of mud clung to his feet, making him seem like some worm that had crawled out of the bowels of the earth.

    But Somadina was far more concerned with the Testament in his satchel and fumbling with cold-numbed fingers, he checked the ancient book, sighing in relief when he found it perfectly dry. A previously unnoticed protection script glowed faintly on its cover, repelling the water. His other belongings, however, had not fared as well, which only soured his mood further. Something that wasn''t helped when he finally stumbled upon a cave and it turned out to be a nest of mosquito-wasps. The tiny soul beasts had not been pleased with his intrusion and only by immediately fleeing had he saved himself from getting stung to death.

    Lightning split the sky, followed by a boom of thunder that seemed to shake the very mountains and to Somadina''s weary mind, it felt as if the sky itself was mocking his misfortune.

    Just as he was about to admit defeat and seek shelter under a soul tree, a crevice caught his eye, nestled almost out of sight in the rock face. Approaching warily ¨C the encounter with the mosquito-wasp nest still fresh in his mind ¨C Somadina found the narrow opening blessedly empty and, most importantly, dry.

    With a grateful sigh, he squeezed inside, immediately setting about the task of starting a fire. The process proved challenging with his wet kindling stones, but eventually, a small flame sputtered to life, casting flickering shadows on the crevice walls.

    Somadina methodically unpacked his satchel, laying out his soaked belongings near the fire to dry. And finally, out came the kilishi ¨C strips of spiced, dried meat ¨C that he held over the flames until they were warm before hungrily devouring them. The familiar taste brought a small measure of comfort, a reminder of home in this inhospitable place.

    As he gnawed on the tough meat, Somadina studied his map, tracing the route ahead with a calloused finger. It would take three more days before he emerged from the Pass and entered the Savage Lands. It was a dangerous place. Aside from the Aberrations and soul beasts that called the place home, it was also filled with many clans that had earned the place its name, all of whom would love the opportunity to do several interesting things to him and/or his corpse.

    Somadina chewed his kilishi, frowning, as he considered his situation. The Savage clansmen were well known for their disdain of foreigners. While they were nomadic, and usually much more interested in fighting each other in their never-ending wars, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t run into them.

    Somadina sighed, licking the last of the spices from his fingers. Well, there was no helping it. The Tower of Plenty lay beyond the Savage Lands, and that was his destination.

    I''ll figure something out, he thought, replacing the map near the fire to dry. Rising to wring out his clothes, Somadina turned towards the crevice''s entrance ¨C and froze.

    Framed by the narrow opening was a soul beast, its massive form blocking out what little light remained of the day.

    Somadina backed away, mouth open in a soundless scream as the creature squeezed its bulk into the crevice. Even on all fours, it towered over him, its broad shoulders and long legs speaking of raw power. Its sleek body was covered in a thick coat of white fur, adorned with striking black stripes and a long, sinuous tail that terminated in an explosion of feathers, matching the white plumage of its folded wings.

    The beast''s head was a curious blend of feline and avian features ¨C a cat''s face covered in downy feathers, tapering to a mouth filled with razor-sharp teeth and impressive fangs. This was an owlcat, a creature Somadina had only ever seen in the illustrations of his bestiary.

    The owlcat loomed over him, its presence filling the small space and lowered its head, sniffing at Somadina''s hand ¨C the same hand that had so recently held strips of kilishi.

    Now, what happened next wasn''t entirely Somadina''s fault. The stress of the journey, the hours spent in the relentless rain, Here¡¯s the first passage I want to work on; let me know your thoughts: Two days in and Somadina was starting to reconsider his choices. It had been fine at first. The lands beyond the Rush were pleasant fields of green grasslands, meadows of colourful flowers and orchards of soul trees, ripe with fruits. He had been careful with those. Though he was technically a dibia now that he had activated his anwansi core, he was yet to perform the ritual that would allow him to bond with a Firstborn and take the first steps in the aspect of magic he would cultivate and nurture for the rest of his life. While he had leafed through Omaliko''s Testament a couple of times, none of the Firstborn listed there had caught his eye. Plus, he wasn¡¯t too keen on possibly angering the trees. These ones weren¡¯t old enough to be truly sentient, but they were powerful enough to manifest anwansi forged avatars that would have no problems pulverising his bones.

    So he had been careful to take and eat only a single spirit fruit, once a day. According to the book, even with an active core, not every deficiency had been rectified. He couldn''t be sure the extra surge of anwansi the spirit fruit gave him wouldn''t cause more harm than good.

    With that in mind, he took care not to linger around the orchards. They lined the road leading out of the valley, and they were often frequented by dibias from the other clans in the valley. While they did trade regularly with Omata, and for all intents and purposes, maintained a cordial relationship with the village, it was a risk he was not willing to take. He remembered his mother''s and Mama G''s warnings. So he took the long way around, avoiding contact.

    Things had gone pretty well, until he attempted to cross the Spine, the mountain range that cut off their valley from the rest of the continent. The moment he stepped foot in the Pass, the sky opened and unleashed a torrential downpour that made the ground slippery and sticky and thoroughly ruined his day.

    Somadina scowled at the sky, muttering darkly. It was just his luck that it had started to rain the moment he was far from any shelter. Still, he soldiered on, occasionally glancing at the walls of the Pass in hopes of finding a cave or a crevice to shelter in. Even when minutes passed and he failed to find any, Somadina never lost spirit. A bit of rain never hurt anybody. And who knew, maybe it would stop soon.

    The rain did not stop soon.

    Hours crept by and it still came down until Somadina was fully and thoroughly drenched. Great clumps of mud clung to his feet, making him seem like some worm that had crawled out of the bowels of the earth. But Somadina was far more concerned with the Testament which was sitting in his completely soaked satchel. He needn''t have worried. A quick check revealed that it was perfectly dry, a previously unnoticed protection script aglow on its cover. The rest of his belongings did not fare as well though, which soured his mood even further.

    Something that wasn''t helped when he finally stumbled upon a cave and it turned out to be a nest of mosquito-wasps. The tiny soul beasts had not been pleased with his intrusion and only by immediately fleeing had he saved himself from getting stung to death. Lightning flashed and thunder boomed overhead, as if the sky itself was laughing at him.

    At this point, Somadina was just about to call it quits and head back to his tree, when he looked and found a crevice, nestled just out of sight. He approached it warily, remembering the mosquito-wasps, but it was thankfully empty, and most importantly, dry.

    Sighing in relief, he hurried inside. His first priority was a fire, which proved a bit difficult to accomplish with his wet kindling stones. Still, he managed it and dragged his satchel closer to the flames. Out came his clothes, his map and lastly, his kilishi. All were soaked, so he pulled most of them closer to the fire to dry. The kilishi he held over the flames until they were warm, before he proceeded to stuff them into his mouth. Leaving several more strips by the logs to heat up, he went back outside and washed the mud off him, also taking the opportunity to fill up his water gourd. That done, Somadina returned and leaned back against the wall, gnawing on a strip of the cured meat as he considered the map.

    It would take three more days before he emerged from the Pass and entered the Savage Lands. It was a dangerous place. Aside from the Aberrations and soul beasts that called the place home, it was also filled with many clans that had earned the place its name, all of whom would love the opportunity to do several interesting things to him and/or his corpse.

    Somadina chewed his kilishi, frowning, as he considered his situation. The Savage clansmen were well known for their disdain of foreigners. While they were nomadic, and usually much more interested in fighting each other in their never-ending wars, there was no guarantee he wouldn''t run into them. Somadina let out a breath and licked his fingers. Well, there was no helping it. He had to pass through the Savage Lands if he wanted to make it to the Tower of Plenty.

    I''ll figure something out, he thought, placing the map in its previous position near the fire. He rose and turned towards the entrance, intending to squeeze his clothes free of water, and froze.

    There was a soul beast at the mouth of the cave. Somadina backed up, mouth open in a soundless scream as the beast entered the cave and rose to its full height. Even on all fours, it towered over him, all broad shoulders and long legs. Its sleek body was covered in a thick coat of white fur that had black stripes running across it. Its long, long tail terminated in a burst of feathers that matched the white plumage on the folded wings that served as its forelimbs. Its head was a cat''s, but feathered, and tapered down to a mouth filled with several sharp teeth and a very impressive set of fangs. The owlcat loomed over him, bigger than anything, and sniffed at the hand that had recently been holding several strips of kilishi.

    Now, what happened next wasn''t entirely Somadina''s fault. He''d been out in the rain for hours and it had been stressful and there was a limit to what he could take. So, when the owlcat sniffed him and opened its mouth, displaying all of its teeth, he looked it directly in the eye.

    And fainted immediately.

    ***

    When Somadina came to, his first coherent thought was a mixture of surprise and relief. He had fully expected to find his arms chewed off and his legs lying in an unnatural direction. Instead, as his senses gradually sharpened, he became aware of a comforting weight pressed against his chest, a rhythmic purring vibrating against his skin.

    He cracked open an eye, then the other. A pair of luminous gold eyes, each ringed with charcoal, stared back at him as the creature they belonged perched atop his chest, meticulously licking its claws clean. Strands of spiced, dried meat¨Chis kilishi, freshly stolen from the fire¨Cclung to its whiskers.

    A strangled cry escaped Somadina''s lips.

    The sudden noise startled the owlcat, causing it to hiss in alarm. In a flash of movement almost too quick for his eyes to follow, the beast leapt off his chest. But instead of fleeing into the wilderness as he might have expected, it made a beeline for his satchel, disappearing into its depths with a rustle of feathers and a soft thump.

    Somadina blinked, his mind struggling to process what he had just witnessed. He sat up slowly, wincing at the various aches and pains that made themselves known and let his gaze fix on his satchel, which was now rustling slightly with the movements of its unexpected occupant.

    Taking a deep breath to steady his nerves, Somadina cautiously approached his belongings. He hesitated for a moment, then, in a burst of determination, seized the strap of the satchel and shook it open.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The owlcat tumbled out with an indignant yowl, its wings flapping ineffectually as it tried to right itself. Once on its feet, the creature darted to a dark corner of the clearing, where it crouched, quivering, its large eyes fixed warily on Somadina.

    Instantly, Somadina felt a pang of guilt. The creature, for all its strangeness, looked terrified. Its earlier confidence had vanished, replaced by a vulnerability that tugged at Somadina''s heart. Without really thinking about it, he found himself speaking in a soft, soothing tone.

    "Hey. Come here. I won''t hurt you."

    The soul beast ¨C for Somadina was now certain that''s what it was ¨C raised its head slightly, its gaze still locked on him. There was an intelligence in those eyes that went beyond that of a normal animal, a depth that spoke of understanding.

    "That''s it," Somadina continued, encouraged by the creature''s response. "I won''t hurt you." He managed a small grin and slowly extended an arm, palm up, in a gesture of peace.

    The owlcat''s nose twitched as it sniffed the air, its eyes never leaving Somadina''s face. After a moment of apparent deliberation, it took a tentative step forward. Then another. Finally, it was close enough to stretch out one of its wings, gently brushing it against Somadina''s outstretched hand.

    The touch was electric. Somadina felt a tingling sensation where the feathers met his skin, almost like a static charge but somehow... more. It was as if he could sense the creature''s essence, the unique blend of animal and spirit that made up its being.

    The owlcat meowed once, the sound somehow managing to convey a question and Somadina felt his heart warm.

    "Yes," he said, his voice barely above a whisper. "Come here."

    For a moment, the owlcat hesitated, its body tensed as if ready to flee at the slightest provocation. Then, in a move that took Somadina completely by surprise, it launched itself into his arms.

    Somadina staggered back, caught off guard by the unexpected weight. He managed to regain his balance, his arms instinctively wrapping around the creature to keep it from falling. As he steadied himself, he found himself staring down at the soul beast in wonder.

    Up close, the owlcat was smaller than he had initially thought, just the right size to fit comfortably in his arms. Its fur was incredibly soft, and he could feel the steady rhythm of its heartbeat against his chest. But something nagged at the back of Somadina''s mind. He could have sworn the creature had been much larger when it had first attacked him.

    Somadina''s brow furrowed as he considered this discrepancy. He knew that soul beasts, as a result of their unique nature, often possessed abilities that went beyond those of normal animals. Some could control elements, others could communicate telepathically, and still others were said to be able to see glimpses of the future. Could this one have the power to change its size?

    "Weren''t you bigger before?" he asked the creature, not really expecting an answer. To his surprise, the owlcat meowed in response, then rubbed its head against his chest in an unmistakably affectionate gesture.

    Somadina couldn''t help but smile. He tentatively stroked the creature''s head, marvelling at the silky texture of its fur. The owlcat responded by laying its head on his chest and purring contentedly, the sound vibrating through Somadina''s body.

    As the initial wonder of the moment began to fade, practical concerns started to intrude on Somadina''s thoughts. He glanced over at the fire, noticing for the first time that it was significantly smaller than he remembered. More importantly, he realised that there was no trace left of the kilishi he had been cooking.

    "What am I going to do with you?" he asked the owlcat, his tone a mixture of exasperation and fondness. "You''ve eaten all of my kilishi."

    The soul beast responded with a wide yawn, as if to say it couldn''t be bothered to care about such trivial matters. Then, with the abruptness that Somadina was quickly learning was characteristic of the creature, it promptly fell asleep in his arms.

    Somadina glared half-heartedly at the owlcat, but he found it impossible to stay annoyed. Instead, he found himself considering the sleeping creature with a mixture of curiosity and growing affection.

    What am I going to call you? he wondered. A discreet check revealed that the owlcat was female, and for a brief moment, Somadina considered naming her after his mother, Kambili. But the thought sent a sharp pang through his heart ¨C that wound was still too raw, too fresh to poke at in such a manner.

    As he pondered, a name from the old stories his mother used to tell him came to mind. "What about... Rai?" he asked out loud, his voice soft so as not to wake the sleeping soul beast. "Short for Ranyinudo Asika. She was one of the greatest dibias to have ever lived. Helped define the cultivation techniques we still use today." He looked down at the owlcat, a small smile playing on his lips. "Rai. You like it?"

    To his surprise, the owlcat purred in her sleep, her tail swishing contentedly as if in approval of the name. Somadina chuckled softly, taking it as a sign of agreement.

    The events of the day suddenly seemed to catch up with Somadina all at once. The grief of his mother''s passing, the terror of the Aberration attack, the strange encounter with the book and cypher stone, and now this unexpected companionship ¨C it all swirled in his mind, leaving him feeling overwhelmed and exhausted.

    Deciding that Rai had the right idea, Somadina carefully made his way back to the fire. He gently laid the owlcat next to the dying embers, where it was warmest, taking care not to disturb her slumber. For a long moment, he simply sat there, watching the rise and fall of her small body as she slept.

    "This day couldn''t have gotten any weirder."

    And with that proclamation, he stretched out beside her and was soon asleep

    ***

    Morning painted the sky in hues of pale gold and rose as Somadina emerged from the cave, his spirits as light as his pack. The rain that had plagued him the night before had finally ceased, leaving behind the earthy scent of damp soil and the promise of a new day. Even his meagre belongings, spread out to dry, seemed to bask in the newfound warmth, with only a few stubborn patches of moisture remaining on his worn leather satchel.

    Rai, the owlcat, was still with him, her self-appointed adoption seemingly permanent. She had watched him with those luminous gold eyes as he packed, her tail twitching with an almost feline curiosity. When he had finished, she rose, stretching languidly before fixing him with an expectant stare. A soft meow escaped her throat, a question in its inflection.

    "We''re leaving," Somadina explained, slinging his pack over his shoulder. "I have somewhere I have to get to. And besides," he added, directing a pointed look at the owlcat, "we can''t stay here. Someone ate all our provisions."

    Rai, seemingly unconcerned by the accusation, licked a paw and proceeded to meticulously groom her feathers. Somadina snorted, a smile tugging at his lips. He should be more concerned about the audacity of this creature, this predator that had adopted him as its own. But there was a warmth in his chest, a flicker of something akin to companionship that he hadn''t felt since¡­ well, since Kambili.

    He turned back to Rai, a furrow in his brow. "How are we going to do this?" he wondered aloud. "I''m a pretty fast walker, and I''m not sure you''ll be able to keep up." He paused, considering. "Maybe you could fly? How long can you stay in the air?"

    The owlcat tilted her head, as if contemplating his words. Then, with a decisive sniff, she leapt onto his shoulders, settling herself gracefully in the crook of his neck.

    Somadina gaped at her. "You''re joking."

    Rai, in response, simply nuzzled closer, her tail snaking up to wrap loosely around his neck. He stood there for a moment, stunned. Then, with a shake of his head and a muttered complaint about lazy soul beasts who refused to use their own wings, he set off into the mountain pass.

    To his surprise, walking was easier with Rai at his side. He had grumbled about the added weight, but she quickly proved her worth. Her sharp eyes spotted a rock python, coiled and camouflaged amongst the foliage, before Somadina even registered the danger and a hiss from her, sharp and urgent, saved him from stumbling into a pit disguised by a thin layer of leaves and dirt.

    He might have noticed these dangers on his own, eventually. But he was still grateful for her vigilance nonetheless. Each time she alerted him to a hazard, he offered a word of thanks, scratching her under the chin ¨C a gesture she seemed to particularly enjoy.

    After several hours of walking, what little foliage there was began to thin even more, finally giving way to a vista that made Somadina catch his breath. He had reached the edge of the Pass, the gateway to the Savage Lands. They stood there for a while, man and soul beast, and regarded the land that stretched out before them.

    Compared to what he had imagined when he had first heard the name, the Savage Lands looked quite pleasant. A thin layer of hardy brown grass sprouted from a bed of red earth and dotted sporadically around the landscape were acacia trees, their wide branches spread out, as if to embrace the sky. Though, in the distance, Somadina could make out denser and wilder vegetation, some of which he judged tall enough to scrape against his chest.

    Rocks, however, were the defining feature of the Savage Lands. And they were everywhere. Pebbles, no bigger than his fingernail, crunched underfoot. Giant boulders, some as tall as a house, rose from the earth like ancient sentinels. Inselbergs, their sides adorned with tenacious flowers and grasses, punctuated the landscape, miniature mountains defying the harshness of their surroundings.

    At first glance, the place looked inhospitable, but Somadina¡¯s expert eyes had already spotted some wild yams and onions growing near the inselbergs, and the abundance of vegetation made him guess a watering hole wasn¡¯t too far off.

    Somadina mulled it over. He could go for the yams and onions immediately, but that would be extra weight he would have to carry and there was no telling how long he would be on the road. On the other hand, he couldn¡¯t be sure yams grew everywhere here. What if he wasn¡¯t able to find any food when he needed it?

    In the end, Rai made the choice for him. She tensed, her body coiling like a spring, her whipping tail the only warning, before she launched herself at a plump rat that had emerged from a nearby termite mound.

    She missed by a hair''s breadth.

    "Hey!" Somadina cried, scrambling after the fleeing owlcat. "Come back!"

    Rai, her hunting instincts engaged, ignored him. Somadina, muttering a curse about acute diarrhoea afflicting all of his enemies, had no choice but to follow. He briefly considered abandoning her, letting her fend for herself. But the memory of her warmth, the trusting weight of her body against his, chased away the thought.

    He finally caught up to her at the bottom of a rocky slope. Rai, perched on a ledge, regarded him with those luminous eyes, most of the rat disappearing down her throat.

    "What am I going to do with you?" Somadina sighed, exasperated. "You can''t keep running off like that. What if you got hurt? What if I got hurt chasing after you?"

    Rai, in response, licked her claws and let out a soft meow. It was not an apology. It was a statement. I am a predator, her posture seemed to say. This is what I do.

    Somadina could only shake his head. He offered her his arm, and she hopped onto his shoulder, carefully sheathing her claws. He scratched her head absently, his gaze scanning their surroundings. He was standing on a hill, overlooking a minor drop, just out of sight. Rai purred, arching her back, then went still, ears swishing back and forth.

    "What is it?" Somadina whispered, his hand instinctively reaching for the knife at his belt.

    Then he heard them too. Voices, hushed but distinct, carried on the breeze. He ducked behind a boulder, his eyes searching for the source. Rai, her tail flicking back and forth in agitation, butted her head against his cheek, pointing him in the right direction.

    The voices were coming from the bottom of the slope.

    He crept closer, careful to avoid loose stones, and peered through the screen of grass. Two figures, their backs to him, came into view and Somadina''s breath caught in his throat.

    He recognized them instantly.

    Olisa and Kainene.

    The two dibias he had encountered weeks ago. The ones who had¡­ well, the ones who had threatened him.

    They seemed to be arguing, their voices tight with tension. In their hands, they clutched clumps of mushrooms and Somadina felt his eyes widening at the sight. Those were Angel Banes. And from the looks of it, they were arguing whether or not it was safe to eat it..

    He hesitated, torn. Should he intervene? They were strangers, and dangerous ones at that. Whatever happened to them really wasn¡¯t any of his business, right? He looked down at Rai, who stared back, tail swishing every which way.

    ¡°I should probably stop them from poisoning themselves, shouldn''t I?¡± he murmured, more to himself than to the owlcat. With a resigned sigh, he rose to his feet and stepped out into the open.

    ¡°Hey!¡± he called out, waving his arms to get their attention. ¡°Don¡¯t eat those! They¡¯re not safe!¡±

    Their reaction was instantaneous.

    One moment he was standing there, the next he was sprawled on his back, two staffs, their ends glowing with an ominous light, pointed at his throat. Rai, a hissing, spitting ball of fury, landed on his chest, her feathers ruffled, her eyes blazing.

    Somadina groaned, his chest aching where he had landed. This, he thought ruefully, is getting ridiculous. Why was he always the one getting knocked down?

    Olisa was the first to lower his weapon, blinking first at the furious owlcat, then at the prostrate Somadina. ¡°Wait a minute. I know you.¡± He turned to his partner. ¡°It''s that unbonded boy. Som¡­ Som¡­¡±

    ¡°Somadina,¡± he finished for him, sitting up groggily. ¡°What is you people¡¯s problem anyway? Do you always knock down strangers, or is it just me?¡±

    ¡°It''s just you,¡± Kainene replied bluntly. ¡°We usually just kill them.¡±

    But she helped him get to his feet and quickly scanned him for injuries.

    ¡°No broken bones,¡± she announced, like that made up for everything. She returned her staff to its sheath on her back and faced him, arms crossed over her chest.

    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± She peered closer at him, her frown deepening. ¡°And why do you have an active core?¡±

    Somadina brushed the dirt from his clothes. ¡°I made an Ancestral Seed.¡±

    She stared at him. ¡°You made an Ancestral Seed.¡± It was clear she didn¡¯t believe him and Somadina, who wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue, just yanked out Omaliko¡¯s Testament and thrust it at her.

    Kainene took it gingerly, as though fearing it might bite her, and quickly flipped through it with Olisa hovering over her shoulder, peering closely at it. Somadina watched, amused, as their expressions went from scepticism to shock and wonder.

    ¡°This is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Incredible. I know.¡± He took the book from her and shoved it into his satchel. ¡°You won¡¯t take it from me, will you?¡±

    Kainene looked like she had been insulted. "Of course not," she said, her voice laced with indignation. "Even if I wanted it, which I don''t, I would have to fight you for it. And there is no honour in fighting an opponent far weaker than yourself."¡±

    Somadina raised an eyebrow at that, then turned to Olisa when he started chuckling.

    ¡°Kainene can be big on honour and all that.¡± He waved a dismissive hand. ¡°You get used to it.¡± Which earned him a smack upside the head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t exaggerate,¡± she scolded, before training that fiery gaze back onto Somadina. ¡°What are you doing here? Don¡¯t you know it''s dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I do. But I couldn¡¯t stay.¡± He raised his satchel. ¡°I¡¯m headed to the Tower of Plenty. I heard it¡¯s a Firstborn stronghold, so I figured I might find a couple more treasures like this book there. I¡¯m pretty good at scavenging. Also,¡± he added with a sheepish grin. ¡°I was hoping to find a teacher along the way and get stronger.¡±

    Kainene¡¯s left eye twitched. ¡°Let me get this straight. You set off for one of the most dangerous places in the world, in hopes of maybe finding an incredibly valuable artefact with no magical prowess whatsoever and with the hope of finding a teacher along the way? That was stupid. Very stupid. You¡¯re just as likely to stumble across someone who would kill you just for breathing the same air as them.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t have a choice okay! I couldn¡¯t stay there. Not after¡­¡± He paused and took a deep breath. ¡°Look. Something happened that showed me that I needed to get stronger. And that I needed to do it in my own way. So yeah, it was stupid to set off on my own, but practically every hero that has ever lived has pulled something similar. They achieved great things, even though the road they were taking was dangerous.¡±

    He gave them a shrewd look. ¡°Besides, if I hadn¡¯t come, you two would currently be choking on your own tongues.¡± He frowned some more. ¡°How could you have considered eating that? It¡¯s called Angel Bane.¡±

    ¡°Told you,¡± Olisa chimed in. He had seated himself on a rock, watching as the drama unfolded with bored amusement. ¡°Told you it was poisonous.¡±

    "Oh, now you decide to speak," Kainene retorted, rolling her eyes. "I thought the End had finally come for you."

    ¡°I love you too,¡± Olisa told her cheerfully.

    Kainene made a sound of exasperation, but Somadina could see the hint of a smile playing at the corners of her lips. She turned back to Somadina, brandishing the mushrooms as if they were a bouquet of flowers. "And you are just being dramatic. They''re probably not that dangerous."

    ¡°It¡¯s oozing green slime,¡± Somadina exclaimed, unable to believe his ears. What was wrong with this girl?

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind Kainene. She knows we¡¯re both right. She just doesn¡¯t like to concede defeat,¡± he explained as he ran fingers through his hair. ¡°It¡¯s something we¡¯ve been working on.¡±

    ¡°The End take you!¡±

    ¡°Along with her temper,¡± he added with a grin.

    ¡°Right.¡± Somadina stared at the quarrelling couple and decided he wanted none of it. Rai seemed to agree as she immediately leapt onto his shoulders as he pulled on his satchel. ¡°Well, thanks I guess. I¡¯ll be on my way now.¡±

    Kainene ceased trying to immolate Olisa with her eyes. ¡°Absolutely not. It¡¯s far too dangerous.¡± She put both arms behind her back, a general about to issue commands to her subordinates. ¡°Olisa and I are headed to the Tower as well. And you''re travelling with us."

    Somadina stopped in his tracks. "I am?"

    "It''s too dangerous to travel alone," Kainene explained, her tone brooking no argument. "We''ll make sure you don''t do anything stupid... like get yourself killed."

    ¡°And Somadina can make sure we don¡¯t poison ourselves,¡± Olisa added thoughtfully. ¡°Brilliant! You¡¯d think after spending years on the road some of us would know which planets are safe to eat.¡±

    ¡°The End take you,¡± Kainene repeated, but there was no heat to it and she was obviously trying to hide a smile. She turned to Somadina, her expression softening. ¡°Well? What do you say?¡±

    He considered it, weighing his options. Traveling with them was undoubtedly safer, and, to be honest, he could use all the help he could get. But could he trust them? He glanced down at Rai, who was watching the exchange with an unreadable expression.

    ¡°What about you girl? Think we should join them?¡±

    The owlcat purred her assent, tail coiling back into its place around his neck. And with that, it was set. For good or for worse, he was now stuck with these two. It was odd, but for a heartbeat, Somadina felt like some being had just nudged a game piece into place.

 1.6: Firstborn

    Rai was snoozing on his chest when he awakened. It took him a while to get his bearings, what with the nearly uniform red of the surrounding grounds and the tuft of feathers tickling his nose every so often. He sat up carefully, not wanting to jostle her and looked around. His eyes landed almost immediately on Olisa and Kainene, who were snuggled up under an acacia tree, arms wrapped around each other¡ªand their staffs well within reach.

    Somadina stared at them for a beat, chest tightening with an emotion he couldn''t quite name. He wondered, not for the first time, what it felt like to hold and be held like that. To have someone you trusted so completely that you could lower your defences and find comfort in their presence. It was a foreign concept to him, one that both intrigued and intimidated him in equal measure.

    Other than his mother, whose embraces were now nothing more than bittersweet memories, the only person to have made physical contact with him was Mama G. And those interactions usually consisted of sharp cuffs upside the head when he was being particularly dense or reckless. It was kind of hard to forge meaningful relationships, or indeed any relationships at all, when you were an unbonded trying to scavenge enough supplies to keep yourself and your family from starving.

    Somadina''s thoughts drifted back to his life in the valley, to the other young people his age in Omata. He hadn''t minded his isolation much at the time. Most of his peers had been, in his estimation, insufferable at best and dangerous at worst. Their casual cruelty, born of the security their bonds and cultivation provided, had always set his teeth on edge.

    But now... Somadina''s gaze was drawn once again to the sleeping pair under the acacia tree. His eyes lingered on the arm Kainene had flung over Olisa''s waist, and he bit his lip, feeling a pang of something that might have been envy, or perhaps longing. Now, things were different. He was different. And maybe, just maybe, he was ready to open himself up to the possibility of connections he had never allowed himself to consider before.

    As if sensing the turn of his thoughts, Rai chose that moment to stir. She yawned and stretched, opening her wings wide and giving an experimental flap. A wet tongue darted out and licked her nose as she gazed at Somadina, black eyes gleaming.

    "Morning, Rai," he said softly, mindful of their still-sleeping companions. "Sleep well?"

    The owlcat responded with another yawn, somehow managing to convey both contentment and mild disdain in the single action. She considered the acacia tree for a moment then took off, great flaps of her wings propelling her to the topmost branches. Somadina felt a knot of anxiety he hadn''t even known he was carrying loosen in his chest.

    Rai hadn''t flown at all yesterday, seeming content to ride on his shoulder as they traveled. While he had enjoyed her constant presence, a part of him had worried that her reluctance to fly meant something was wrong. Now, seeing her perched high above, looking every bit the majestic creature she was, Somadina felt a wave of relief wash over him.

    Maybe her wings were just wet yesterday, he pondered, rising to his feet with a series of pops and cracks from his joints. The red earth felt strange beneath his bare feet, its texture unlike any soil he had encountered before. As he stretched, working out the kinks from a night spent on the hard ground, Somadina''s mind wandered to the challenges that lay ahead.

    They were in unfamiliar territory now, both literally and figuratively. The landscape was alien, the dangers unknown. And while having Olisa and Kainene as companions was a comfort, it also meant he had others to worry about besides himself. It was a new kind of responsibility, one that both excited and terrified him.

    Sparing one final glance at the sleeping duo under the acacia tree, Somadina grabbed his satchel. The weight of the book and cypher stone within reminded him of his purpose, of the path he had chosen. With Rai watching from her perch above, he set off to explore their surroundings and went in quest of breakfast.

    ***

    Kainene and Olisa awoke to the scent of something cooking. They sat up groggily, stared for a moment, and exchanged perplexed looks. A little way before them Somadina was bent over their cooking pot, carefully poking at some mystery meal. Kainene took a deep breath and sighed in pleasure. A mystery meal that smelled divine.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Cooking. Obviously.¡± Somadina flipped the egg he had been frying and draped it over a small pile of golden-brown pieces. ¡°I¡¯m making fried eggs and plantain.¡±

    He got out two plates¡ªonce again from their satchels¡ªand divided the ones he had already prepared into two shares. ¡°Want some?¡±

    They accepted their plates in silence. Olisa considered his, fascinated.

    ¡°Where did you find the ingredients?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t hard. While you guys were packing up yesterday, I noticed you had a bottle of groundnut oil and a few pieces of rock salt.¡± He finished up another egg and tossed it into the air, smiling as Rai swooped down from her perch and caught it, mid-flight.

    "Rai discovered a guineafowl nesting area not far from here," Somadina continued, gesturing towards a thicket of bushes to their left. "And I found a couple of plantain trees growing wild near that small stream we passed yesterday. There were even a few patches of red peppers and onions scattered around. I took the liberty of refilling our supplies, so we won''t have to worry about food tasting bland for a while. At least once I dry the peppers."

    He scooped out the final egg, laying it gently atop his own portion of plantains. Turning to face the still-gawking dibias, he quirked an eyebrow. "Go on. What are you waiting for?"

    That snapped them out of what had looked suspiciously like adoration. Kainene picked up a plantain slice, tore off a chunk of the fried egg and threw it all into her mouth. She choked and tears came to her eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± she exclaimed, already reaching for another piece.

    "Of course it''s delicious. The trick is to properly salt the plantains before frying. And of course, do more with your eggs than just tossing them into the oil."

    As Kainene and Olisa ate with gusto, Somadina continued, his voice taking on a lecturer''s tone. "The type of oil you use, as well as the type of bird the egg came from, can affect the taste as well. Peppers and onions, along with a dash of salt, make for a good substitute when you don''t have a proper spice mix." His voice softened slightly, a hint of melancholy creeping in. "My mother and I... well, we often had to make do with very little. You learn quickly to maximize what you have."

    The mention of his mother brought a momentary silence, broken only by the sounds of contented eating and the distant calls of savannah birds greeting the new day. Then, as if shaking off the moment of vulnerability, Somadina''s tone sharpened. "And on that note." He thrust a hand at their satchels, frowning. "You people don''t know how to pack. I mean, you kept the oil next to your clothes. Who does that?"

    Kainene rolled her eyes, licking a stray bit of egg from her fingers. "You''re overreacting. Even if it did leave a stain, so what?"

    Olisa stopped eating at once and shot her an affronted stare. "Kainene. You should know better than that. Of course, it matters. A person''s clothes are the first thing people notice. Appearance matters." His voice carried the weight of someone who had learned this lesson the hard way.

    Kainene rolled her eyes again, but acquiesced. She finished up the rest of the meal and took a swig from her water gourd, using some of the water, along with a bit of soap, to wash her hands. The others finished up in turn as well. Somadina put away the plates, intending to wash them later, and sat back, stroking Rai¡¯s back when she flew over and settled herself on his lap.

    ¡°So,¡± he began. ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Now, we decide what to do with you,¡± said Olisa. He was lying on his back and was using one of the satchels as a pillow. ¡°You won¡¯t get very far as you are now. You¡¯re too frail. At this point, I could probably sneeze and accidentally kill you.¡±

    Somadina frowned. He was right of course, but did he have to put it like that?

    Somadina frowned. Olisa was right, of course, but did he have to put it so bluntly?

    "We''ll have to get him advanced," Kainene said thoughtfully. She sat cross-legged, her posture straight and proper despite their rough surroundings. "You know all the different rankings, right?"

    "Yes. I think." Somadina''s frown turned pensive. "There''s unbonded, which everyone starts out as. Then Adept, Disciple, Practitioner, and Ordained."

    "You missed Plain," Kainene corrected gently. "It''s the rank that comes before Adept. I''ll explain why in a minute." She flicked away a speck of dust from her clothes. "And those rankings you mentioned are mostly for the Minor or Body Realm. There''s much more than those."

    Somadina sat up straighter, his eyes widening with interest. This was the first time he was hearing of such a thing. "Minor Realm? I don''t understand. I thought the ranking ended with Ordained."

    "Who told you that?" Kainene''s brow furrowed in confusion. "It absolutely does not. Where do you think Sages come from? In fact, the closer you are to Zin Kibaru, the more the base rankings for people living there increases. In the Courts, the seats of the Thrones, practically anyone that isn''t a child is an Ordained."

    Somadina blinked rapidly, trying to process this influx of new information. It was true he had no frame of reference and should not have assumed. But after watching the Omata villagers for years, witnessing their strength as Disciples and Practitioners, he had just taken it for granted that Ordained was the end of it. He took a deep breath, gathering his thoughts. "Alright. So... You said something about Realms? What are those?"

    Olisa answered that one, his voice carrying the patient tone of a teacher. "It''s the way the various ranks are grouped, depending on which part of your being you''re strengthening and purifying."

    Kainene took over, her eyes lighting up with the enthusiasm of sharing knowledge. "When you cultivate, you draw in anwansi of a suitable aspect into your core, located just below your navel. Depending on your Firstborn, this can be more than one type of anwansi."

    She paused, ensuring Somadina was following along. When he nodded, she continued. "From there, you force it through your channels, cleansing and purifying them along the way. That is called cycling. Since anwansi aspects vary in quantities depending on the location, you can''t expect to always be able to cultivate. If your bonded Firstborn requires you to cultivate water anwansi, you can''t expect to find it in the middle of the Dry Lands, for example."

    Kainene''s gaze drifted towards the horizon, where the shimmer of heat was already visible despite the early hour. "Cycling, on the other hand, you can do all the time, as you are using the anwansi already stored in your core to strengthen your channels. You following?"

    Somadina nodded, his brow furrowed in concentration. "I think so. So, the Body Realm... I''m assuming the ranks under that are the various levels to which someone has purified the channels of the body?"

    "Correct!" Kainene beamed, clearly pleased with his quick grasp of the concept. "In the Minor Realm, when you cycle, you force anwansi through the channels that run through your physical body, strengthening them, and in turn, strengthening your body as well. The ranks are Adept, Disciple, and Practitioner."

    She paused, allowing the information to sink in before continuing. "In the Major or Soul Realm, it is the same thing, except you''re sending anwansi through the channels in your soul. Of course, there are more requirements than that to advance through this Realm but they¡¯re not important right now. As for the ranks they are Ordained, Mystic, and Sage. It''s the same for the Supreme Realm. Except, this time, what you purify is your aura."

    Somadina raised an eyebrow, curiosity evident in his voice. "Aura?"

    Kainene''s expression turned thoughtful. "Like I said, it¡¯s not something you need to concern yourself with at the moment. You have a long way to go before you''ll have to worry about that. And almost no one gets to that stage." She considered it for a moment, her gaze distant as if recalling something she''d once been told. "The way I''ve heard it explained once was that an aura is the mark you leave on reality, purely by existing. If you can sense and control that, you can bend reality."

    She shook her head, as if to clear away the complexities of such advanced concepts. "It''s complicated. The only ones who can tell you for sure are the Apostles and Thrones, and they keep a stranglehold on who breaks into the Supreme Realm. Not that advancing through any Realm is easy in the first place, mind you. There is a reason why many people stay at Disciple and Practitioner."

    Kainene''s smile returned, warm and encouraging. "But that''s all academic. At this point, things like that are far above our level. What we need to focus on is getting you to Plain. Then we can help you decide which Firstborn to bond with from that book of yours."

    Her voice took on a more explanatory tone. "By the way, a Plain is just an Adept that hasn''t bonded with a Firstborn yet and gained an aspect to their core. You have already taken an Ancestral Seed and activated your core. All you have to do is take the unaspected anwansi the Seed forced into you and push it through your Body channels."

    Somadina nodded, his hands curling into fists, the determination in his eyes matching the intensity of the midday sun. He had listened carefully as Kainene spoke, trying to embed every word into his memory as if his life depended on it¡ªwhich, in a way, it did.

    "Tell me what I need to do," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Olisa, sprawled lazily on the ground with one eye open, drawled, "Well, for one thing, you need to relax. You''re advancing, not preparing to fight a cobra-cat." Somadina had a sneaking suspicion that this lounging position was Olisa''s favourite. "Close your eyes and try to visualise your core."

    Somadina obeyed, his brow furrowing as he concentrated with all his might. The sounds of the savannah¡ªthe rustle of grass, the distant calls of animals¡ªfaded away as he focused inward.

    "Allow your senses to turn within, into yourself," Olisa instructed, his voice taking on a more serious tone. He gave Somadina a few moments to settle into the meditation. "Now. What do you see?"

    Somadina hesitated, searching within himself. At first, there was nothing but darkness. Then, suddenly, it burst into being, like a star exploding into life.

    "They look like threads," he breathed, wonder colouring his voice. "Thousands of them, running every which way."

    "Excellent," Olisa said, approval evident in his tone. "Those are your anwansi channels. Follow them down. See that little ball floating in the middle of the web? That''s your core, freshly activated."

    Somadina''s mental eyes widened, taking in the sight before him. The ball¡ªhis core¡ªwas about half the size of his closed fist, pulsing gently and sending forth waves of warm, white light. He opened and closed his mouth several times, struggling to find the words to describe what he was seeing.

    "It''s¡ªIt''s¡ª"

    "Filthy," Kainene interjected cheerfully, her voice cutting through his awe. "Fresh cores are like that."

    But Somadina was shaking his head, his face contorting in disgust. Filthy did not even begin to cover it. Vile, putrid goo wrapped itself lovingly around every inch of the threads¡ªhis channels¡ªas well as his core. So much was it that he was surprised he could see the pulses of light at all. Somadina knew, intellectually, that there was no way he could smell it. Yet his nostrils squirmed and shrank from the sheer unholiness of it of zll.The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.

    "Mother have mercy," he whispered in horror, his voice trembling.

    Kainene giggled, and Olisa followed suit, apparently finding the entire situation hilarious. Their laughter rang out across the savannah, startling a nearby flock of birds into flight.

    "Calm down," Olisa said, still chuckling. "That''s what cultivation is. Pulling anwansi from the world around you and using them to get rid of all the corruption that comes from being mortal. The threads you can see now are the ones connected to your physical body. You hit Ordained once you manage to clean all of them."

    Somadina opened his eyes, blinking against the harsh sunlight. The real world seemed almost dull compared to the internal landscape he had just witnessed. "But there are so many," he said, a note of despair creeping into his voice.

    "True," Kainene replied gently, her earlier mirth replaced by understanding. "That''s why the various rankings exist and it isn''t just Adept and Ordained. You do it in batches. Not all at once." She reached out, patting Somadina''s shoulder reassuringly. "But that''s for the future. Right now, what you need to do is take the anwansi the Ancestral Seed gave you and use it to clean your core. That''s the first step."

    "And don''t bother trying to clean the channels as well," Olisa chimed in, his tone suddenly serious. "Unlike your core, the channels can''t handle unaspected anwansi. You''ll break them and run the risk of dying in agony. It''s not fun, I promise you."

    Somadina winced at that, a memory of his mother flashing unbidden through his mind. Something occurred to him then. Had the attack that had damaged her so badly been of plain anwansi? It was a thought he filed away for another day, a mystery to be unravelled when he had more knowledge and experience. There would be no experimenting with unaspected anwansi for the time being.

    Olisa relaxed back into his leisurely lounge at Somadina''s nod of understanding. "You''re not a bad student. You listen, which is more than I can say for most people." He tossed a wink at Kainene, who responded, quite maturely, by sticking out her tongue at him.

    "Keep it up and we might even get you to Disciple before we reach the Tower of Plenty."

    Somadina brightened at the prospect, then almost immediately deflated. "Not that I don''t think that would be amazing, because it is. It''s just.... Wouldn''t that be a bit too fast?"

    Kainene nodded, her expression turning serious. "Very true. Normally, advancement is supposed to be a gentle process, attuned to your own pace. But places like the Tower... the anwansi around them tends to be very dense."

    She paused, her gaze drifting to the horizon as if she could see these mystical structures in the distance. "Because of that, the areas around them aew usually dangerous and filled with Aberrations and soul beasts. If you step into its circle of influence as anything other than at least Disciple, you''ll be devoured immediately. Or explode from the sheer deluge of anwansi on your body. Probably both."

    Seeing the alarm on Somadina''s face, she quickly added with a reassuring smile, "Don''t worry though. Between Olisa and I, we will get you advancing in no time. Right, Olisa?"

    Olisa merely grunted, idly playing with the hem of his clothes. "I don''t know," he began, giving Somadina a thorough once over that made him squirm. His lips curled into a smirk. "He listens, at least for now, but I''d be surprised if he reached Plain by tomorrow morning. We can do all we can, but ultimately, a person''s growth is entirely up to them."

    As it turned out, Olisa''s prediction was both right and wrong. Somadina did not advance the following morning.

    He did it by sunset.

    The day had been long and gruelling. Under Kainene and Olisa''s guidance, Somadina had spent hours meditating, focusing on his core, and attempting to direct the unaspected anwansi within him. Still, by the time he was ready, the sun had traced its arc all the way across the sky, the heat of the day giving way to the cooler air of evening.

    As the yellow orb began to dip below the horizon, painting the savannah in hues of orange and purple, Somadina sat cross-legged, his eyes closed in deep concentration, a line of sweat beaded on his brow.

    Within his mindscape, Somadina could see his core, still wrapped in that vile corruption. But now, after hours of effort, he could also sense the unaspected anwansi flowing through him. It was like a river of pure, colourless light, waiting to be directed.

    With a deep breath, Somadina gathered his will and pushed the anwansi towards his core. At first, nothing seemed to happen. The corruption remained stubbornly in place, resisting his efforts. But Somadina persisted, channelling more and more of the energy, lacing it with as much authority as he could muster.

    And suddenly, like a dam breaking, the anwansi surged forward. It crashed against the corruption, and for a moment, Somadina feared it wouldn''t be enough. But then, slowly at first and then with increasing speed, the foul substance began to dissolve.

    Somadina watched in awe as the corruption melted away, revealing the pristine surface of his core. The ball of energy pulsed brighter and brighter, its light growing more intense with each passing second.

    And then, in an instant, the last speck of corruption vanished.

    The effect was immediate and overwhelming. Power flooded out from Somadina''s core, rushing through his channels like a tidal wave. It saturated every fibre of his being, from the tips of his toes to the crown of his head and he felt as if he was being remade, cell by cell, into something new, something more.

    The sensation was indescribable¡ªa mixture of pain and pleasure, of being torn apart and put back together. Somadina gasped, his eyes flying open as the energy coursed through him. The world around him seemed sharper, more vivid. He could hear the heartbeats of small animals hiding in the grass, smell the complex bouquet of scents in the evening air.

    As the surge of power began to subside, settling into a steady hum throughout his body, Somadina realised he was breathing heavily, his chest heaving with exertion. He looked down at his hands, flexing his fingers. They looked the same, and yet, they felt entirely different¡ªstronger, more alive.

    Kainene and Olisa were staring at him, their expressions a mixture of surprise and pride.

    ¡°Well done,¡± said the former with a pleased smile. She turned to her companion, her grin widening. ¡°And I do believe you just lost a bet.¡±

    ***

    The next morning, as the first rays of sunlight painted the world in hues of gold and amber, Somadina found himself sitting cross-legged beneath the sprawling canopy of an ancient acacia tree. The air was crisp and carried the faint scent of wild grass and morning dew and he allowed himself a brief moment of satisfaction, a small smile playing on his lips as he recalled the events of the previous day.

    Omaliko''s Testament lay open on his lap, its weathered pages a stark contrast to the lush green grass beneath him. Kainene and Olisa hovered over his shoulders, their presence both comforting and slightly unnerving. The weight of the moment settled upon Somadina like a heavy cloak. This was the part he had both eagerly anticipated and deeply dreaded ¨C the time to contact a Firstborn and gain an affinity.

    His eyes traced the intricate script on the pages before him, his mind awash with possibilities and uncertainties. The gentle rustling of leaves above seemed to echo his inner turmoil. After a long moment of hesitation, he looked up at his companions, his voice barely above a whisper.

    "Any advice?"

    Kainene and Olisa exchanged thoughtful glances, the morning light casting long shadows across their faces. It was Kainene who broke the silence, her tone cautious yet firm.

    "You probably shouldn''t attempt to bond with any of the Six''s Firstborn. Or even that of the Vassals," she said, her eyes scanning the horizon as if checking for eavesdroppers. "You''re not a member. They''ll kill you for daring, but only after they''ve tortured you into telling them how you got access to their scrolls."

    A shiver ran down Somadina''s spine at her words, the gravity of the situation hitting him anew. He nodded slowly, absorbing the information.

    "Alright. So none of the Great Clans'' Firstborn then." He paused, plucking a blade of grass and twirling it between his fingers. "What about you two? Do you think I''ll be a good match with yours?"

    The question hung in the air, heavy and charged. A subtle tremor passed through Kainene and Olisa, almost imperceptible to most. But Somadina, who had honed his senses to spot the faint glint of a moondew on a cloudy night, noticed immediately. The atmosphere shifted, tension seeping in like a fog.

    "What''s the matter? Did I say something wrong?" Somadina asked, his brow furrowing with concern.

    Kainene and Olisa exchanged another look, their expressions guarded as they turned back to face him. Olisa spoke first, his words careful and measured.

    "The thing is, you can''t use ours either," he said, his fingers absently tracing patterns in the dirt. "It''s our families. I''m surprised you didn''t ask for our clan names."

    Somadina blinked, caught off guard. "I didn''t think it was important." A sudden thought struck him, and he straightened up, eyes widening. "You''re not members of the Six, are you?"

    The question seemed to ease some of the tension. Kainene let out a snort, a hint of amusement dancing in her eyes. "No, not at all. My full name is Adichie Kainene. And this one''s Ekwueme Olisa."

    "Oh wow, you two are nobles." Somadina paused, his mind racing as he connected the dots. "Adichie and Ekwueme. Aren''t those¡ª

    "Vassals of the Oseloka Clan, one of the Six," Olisa answered, still watching Somadina closely.

    "Oh." Somadina''s face fell, disappointment evident in his slumped shoulders. "I was hoping to get one of yours. Figured it would be easier to learn from you if I had the same Firstborn."

    At those words, the remaining tension dissipated like morning mist under the rising sun. Somadina noticed the change but before he could ponder it further, Kainene reached over and touched his shoulder. The warmth of her hand seemed to melt away his concerns.

    "It''s not as hard as you''re thinking," Kainene said, her voice softer now. "Just because two or more dibias don''t share a Firstborn, doesn''t mean they can''t learn from each other. Despite the many different aspects, our techniques are more or less the same. And don''t forget, many Firstborn grant the same aspect."

    She shot him a wild grin, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "My trainers would have a heart attack if they heard this, but the truth is, half the fun of being a dibia is figuring out your own techniques and ways of implementing them. You''ll never become great if you are just following the same path someone else created."

    Somadina nodded, feeling a spark of excitement ignite within him. He turned his attention back to the Testament, its pages now seeming less daunting and more full of potential.

    "I''m assuming you''ve gone through this book a few times. Any Firstborn catch your eye?" Olisa asked, leaning in closer.

    "Not particularly. Though, I did find this one intriguing," Somadina replied, carefully turning to a page that depicted a figure cloaked in a robe of distorted rainbows, surrounded by many floating faces. Hovering above them was a smiling three-eyed cat, its grin stretched just a bit too wide. "The Charlatan. It says one of the techniques she grants the dibias she bonds with is the ability to shapeshift and transform other things. Seems useful to me."

    "Perhaps. But it says this Firstborn belonged to the Nonso clan, and they are extinct," said Olisa, frowning. His fingers traced the intricate illustrations on the page. "The magic is unique, but the affinity she grants is chaos. Even with careful use, anwansi of that affinity does things to people. Chaos cultivators are generally known for being utterly insane. Scoot over."

    Somadina shifted, the rough bark of the acacia tree pressing against his back as he made room. Olisa and Kainene leaned in, their shadows merging with his over the pages of the Testament.

    "The Red Rain. Grants life and water affinities," read Kainene, her voice hushed with a mix of awe and revulsion. "I''ve heard of that one." She peered more closely at the dibia accompanying the entry, her nose wrinkling in disgust. "Ew! What is she... are those organs? What is she doing to that person''s organs?"

    "What about this one?" Olisa asked, deftly changing the subject and ignoring Kainene''s faux retching. His finger landed on another page. "The Wandering Shade. It grants earth and wind affinities and its dibias can turn people and things to stone. Offers a great evasion technique too."

    Somadina leaned in, squinting at the small text. "Yes. But the petrification is a high-level technique. You can''t even perform it until you''re at least Ordained. And the evasion forms require you to turn into mist." His frown deepened as he read further. "It says to expect to lose a few appendages the first time you try the technique."

    "Hmm. So this is a no then."

    "It''s a no," Somadina agreed firmly, suppressing a shudder at the thought of lost limbs.

    Kainene shifted, her expression turning serious. "Before you choose, something to keep in mind is the kind of dibia you want to be," she said, her voice taking on a mentor-like tone. "My Firstborn, The Sandking, grants me earth and flame affinities. It''s something that I¡¯ve worked into my style as an all-out attacker." She gestured to her left. "Olisa''s Firstborn, The Dawnsinger, allows him to manipulate sound. He focuses more on defence and evasion manoeuvres. Both, however, are primarily ranged combat styles. You need to decide what kind of dibia you want to be. Others have to make do with the Firstborn they have access to. You don''t."

    Somadina turned this over in his mind, his brow furrowed in concentration. What kind of dibia was he? In the grand total of two fights he had been in, if you could even call those fights, he''d spent all of it running away. But as he pondered further, he realised that wasn''t strictly true. Sure, he had been fleeing for his life, but it hadn''t been blind panic. There had been purpose to it. Both times, he had been thinking, planning, even as his heart raced and adrenaline coursed through his veins.

    Absently, Somadina reached up to touch his mother''s necklace, the familiar weight of it against his chest bringing a sense of comfort. The cool metal seemed to clear his thoughts, helping him focus.

    "Do you think there''s an affinity that will allow me to fight at a distance as well?" he asked finally, his voice soft but determined. "I work better when I have the space and time to think and plan."

    "All affinities have that to varying degrees," said Olisa, his expression thoughtful. "But we''ll go over that when we begin training you. I think I know what you''re going for." Olisa shot him a grin, a hint of approval in his eyes. "You''re aiming to become a trickster, aren''t you? Someone that uses illusions to fight."

    "Something like that," Somadina admitted, returning his smile. The idea resonated with him, feeling right in a way he couldn''t quite explain. "I don''t do well at direct confrontations."

    "I''ve noticed," came Olisa''s dry reply, his eyes twinkling with amusement. "You usually fall on your arse."

    "If you two are done flirting..." said Kainene loudly, though she too was smiling. Her finger landed on another page of the Testament. "What about this one?"

    Somadina leaned in, his eyes widening as he took in the illustration of a majestic peacock surrounded by swirling indigo dust.

    "The Taleweaver. Master of Lies." Olisa tapped his chin, his expression a mix of intrigue and caution. "Sounds ominous."

    "It does." Somadina began to read the text aloud, his voice barely above a whisper:

    "The Taleweaver is a Firstborn that belongs to the Omalikos, a clan that has been brought to the brink of extinction through constant infighting. Gifting dibias with the dream aspect, our dibias were known for their illusions, which were so detailed and complex they were difficult to differentiate from reality, even to those practised in their defence. With mastery and advancement, these illusions grew stronger, often crossing the line of actual existence."

    Somadina felt a thrill of excitement course through him. The Taleweaver''s abilities seemed to align perfectly with what he had in mind. But years of caution made him hesitate.

    "What''s the catch?" he asked, looking up at his companions.

    Kainene leaned back against the tree trunk, her eyes scanning the text. "It''s dream anwansi," she explained. "Which can only be cultivated at dawn or twilight, when dreams are strongest. But honestly, it''s not much of a problem . All aspects have their quirks."

    "But you can always light a fire and use that to cultivate. And as for Olisa, there''s always sound." Somadina peered at the additional text, his brow furrowing. "It says dream anwansi can also be cultivated at... schools?"

    He looked up in bewilderment, but Olisa and Kainene were nodding their heads in agreement.

    "Makes sense," Olisa said with a wry smile. "Schools are where hopes and dreams go to either flourish or die miserably."

    Somadina made a face at that, then turned back to the book. He had to admit that the Taleweaver sounded appealing. It had the added benefit of belonging to a nearly, if not fully extinct clan, so there was little risk of some angry dibia murdering him in his sleep. Plus, the idea of crafting illusions and bonding with the same Firstborn as the Prophet-In-Chains sent a thrill of excitement through him.

    As if sensing the weight of the moment, a gentle breeze rustled through the acacia''s leaves, carrying with it the distant calls of savannah birds. Rai, who had been dozing nearby, stretched languidly and padded over to the group. She considered the peacock diagram with feline curiosity, then looked at Somadina and gave a decisive nod.

    That was all the confirmation he needed. With a mix of anticipation and nervousness, Somadina took a deep breath, ready to take his first step towards becoming a dibia.

    ¡°Alright. The Taleweaver it is.¡± Kainene rubbed her hand together, excited. ¡°Now you just have to contact him.¡±

    ¡°How do I do that?¡±

    ¡°The incantation dummy.¡± She pointed at the line of scripts below the diagram. ¡°That¡¯s the part of the ritual you can¡¯t memorise. Chant it and you¡¯re done.¡±

    Somadina blinked. ¡°That¡¯s it?¡±

    ¡°Normally there¡¯s a whole history chant that comes before that. Something about how the world was made and so on. But that part is the one that¡¯s really necessary.¡± Kainene grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a bit anticlimactic, I know. Considering all the fuss the clans make over theirs.¡±

    Somadina wasn''t entirely sure he believed her, but he decided to trust her expertise. Taking a deep breath, he began to recite the incantation. The words flowed from him like a river down a waterfall, each syllable resonating with a power he couldn''t quite comprehend.

    As he spoke, a tingling sensation began in his core. It spread outward, racing through his veins like liquid fire. The feeling intensified, stretching beyond his physical form, forming an intangible line that seemed to reach towards the heavens.

    Suddenly, the world around him faded away. In its place, a vision bloomed - vast and breathtaking. Before him stood an immense peacock, its iridescent feathers shimmering with colours Somadina had never seen before. The Firstborn''s tail feathers were spread wide, blotting out the horizon in a dazzling display of cosmic beauty.

    Then, the Taleweaver opened a single eye to regard him and that gaze, ancient and knowing, seemed to pierce through Somadina''s very soul.

    "Well," he said and his voice was thunder. "A dibia after all these years. This should be interesting."

    And he gave a single, mighty flap of his wings.

    A searing heat suddenly blazed on Somadina''s neck, intense but fleeting. As quickly as it had appeared, the sensation vanished, along with the vision and the tingling energy. All that remained was a comforting warmth in his core as its anwansi underwent a distinct and qualitative change.

    Somadina blinked, finding himself back under the acacia tree. He stared at Kainene and Olisa''s smiling faces, his mouth hanging open in shock and awe. The weight of what had just transpired settled over him like a warm blanket.

    Just like that, he had become an Adept.

    Olisa leaned forward, his eyes sparkling with curiosity. "So, how was it? What did you see?"

    Before Somadina could respond, Kainene interjected, her voice filled with excitement. "Let me see your mark!" She reached out, gently tilting Somadina''s head to the side to examine his neck.

    Somadina''s hand instinctively went to the spot where he had felt the searing sensation. His fingers traced over a slightly raised area of skin. "Is it... is it there?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Kainene nodded, a wide grin spreading across her face. "It''s beautiful," she said, her voice filled with genuine admiration. "A peacock pattern, just like in the Testament."

    Olisa produced a small mirror from his pack, handing it to Somadina. "See for yourself, new Adept."

    With trembling hands, Somadina took the mirror and angled it to see his neck. There, just as Kainene had described, was a delicate peacock figure, barely visible against his dark skin. The soulmark seemed to shift and change as he looked at it, sometimes appearing as a simple black outline, other times seeming to contain all the colours of the rainbow.

    "It''s... incredible," Somadina breathed, unable to take his eyes off the mark.

    "Welcome to the world of cultivation," Olisa said, clapping him on the shoulder. "Now the real work begins."

 Script II

    Nsibidi is the language of creation. Chineke, the Father and Komosu, the Mother, the ultimate sources, were its makers.

    Then came the Arushis, and after them, the Firstborn. Unable to use the pure words of the Creators, they developed their own variant, simpler and less likely to erase one from existence. With this, they modified and perfected the creations of the Mother and Father, bending reality to their will.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!

    Then Man was born and the first dibias forged. With a Firstborn bond came the ability to use the language of creation. These are our scripts, our techniques, our magic.

    These are our Seals.

    ¨C Chapter 17: On Magic and Seals; paragraphs 1 - 4, The Last Testament of Omaliko Dike.

 1.7: First, the Boy Must Train

    The days following Somadina''s advancement fell into a comforting routine. Mornings were dedicated to traveling and foraging for supplies, the trio moving through the savannah with purpose. As the sun climbed higher, they''d seek out shelter, usually beneath the sprawling canopy of an acacia or baobab tree. There, Somadina would prepare lunch, occasionally assisted by Kainene and Olisa.

    But it was the evenings that held the most significance for Somadina. As the sun began its descent, painting the sky in vibrant hues of purple, red, and orange, his training would commence.

    One concession he had to make early on was the timing of his cultivation. Olisa staunchly refused to rise before dawn, declaring it "unnatural," and Kainene had sided with him. This meant that Somadina''s training sessions were relegated to twilight, when the last vestiges of daylight clung to the horizon.

    On this particular evening, they had stumbled upon a hot spring, a rare oasis in the vast wastelands that was the Savage Lands. While Kainene and Olisa eagerly took the opportunity to indulge in its warm waters, Somadina sat cross-legged on the ground nearby. He watched them frolic with a mixture of envy and frustration, a sour expression etched on his face.

    "Stop ogling us and concentrate on your cultivation," Kainene chided, her voice carrying over the gentle lapping of water as she dipped beneath the surface. "Your window will soon be over."

    Somadina scowled at her but obeyed, closing his eyes with a resigned sigh.

    "Now, focus on the world around you, just like we practised," Olisa''s soft voice draped over Somadina like warm butter. "Try to sense the anwansi around you. You''ll notice that they each have their signature."

    Somadina did. Even through closed eyes, he could perceive the world in a way he never had before. Dominant over everything else was earth anwansi, brown plumes billowing forth from the ground like ethereal smoke. Also abundant was the rich green halo of life anwansi, coating the surfaces of elephant grass clusters scattered around. Dimly, Somadina could sense his own life anwansi, though a powerful shine ¨C perhaps his soul? ¨C kept him from getting a closer look.

    A breeze picked up, tracing out light blue patterns in the air and setting the whistling thorns growing over the spring into a gentle song. Kainene and Olisa started taking dives into the pool, and Somadina ''watched'' in fascination as thin tendrils of turquoise sound anwansi from the whistling thorns, orange flame anwansi from the pool, and brown earth anwansi from the rocks lining the spring rushed over to them. The anwansi settled over their skin, not absorbed but orbiting them in loose, cloud-like ribbons.

    "Well?" Kainene''s voice broke through his concentration. "Anything?"

    Somadina sighed, frustration evident in his voice. "Nothing. It''s all... It''s just too much to sift through. I keep getting distracted."

    He opened his eyes and immediately choked, a different sort of distraction taking over. Olisa and Kainene had emerged from the pool, water cascading down their bodies as they wrung moisture from their hair. A lump formed in Somadina''s throat as he watched their toned muscles flex, dark skin gleaming in the evening light. They hadn''t bothered to remove their underclothes before diving into the pool, and the fabric now clung tightly to their bodies, outlining in stark detail the hard nubs on Kainene''s ample chest and the enticing V of Olisa''s hips.

    They finished wringing out the water and frowned at Somadina, oblivious to the effect they were having on him.

    "Try harder. You shouldn''t be playing with this at all," Kainene scolded. "Close your eyes and try again. Quickly. The sun''s almost completely set."

    Grateful for the excuse, Somadina obeyed, closing his eyes and willing away the heat in his cheeks and the agitation in his belly. You''re being stupid, he chastised himself. Concentrate. Yet he couldn''t resist sneaking one more peek at their rippling abs before shutting his eyes tightly and opening his senses to the world once more.

    Now that he was actively searching for it, aware of the time crunch, it didn''t take long before he spotted the indigo motes of dream anwansi floating in every direction. While the earth anwansi had felt strong and stable, and flame anwansi wild and free, this was slippery and ever-changing. It was like wind anwansi, yet not ¨C as if it was everything and nothing all at once. Somadina found it challenging to describe precisely what he was sensing. But now that he had found it, he had no intention of letting it slip away.

    Following the instructions drilled into him, he reached out and pulled, willing the motes of magic to flow into him. They obeyed, and then, as if he had opened a dam, the formerly gentle particles swarmed him. A river of indigo dove into his body, and it was all he could do to keep the tide controlled enough not to damage his core.

    "Easy," Kainene''s voice came from behind him, her hand settling on his shoulder. Olisa''s hand found his other shoulder, grounding him. "Easy," she repeated. "You opened yourself too wide. It''s too late now. Trying to close it could end up permanently damaging you. Remember what we taught you. Keep the anwansi spiralling in your core, I''ll help you control the surge."

    Somadina clenched his teeth, barely managing a nod as he tried to follow her instructions. The pressure started to ease the moment he completed the first rotation, but by the time the last ray of light vanished and the surge reduced to a trickle, Somadina was gasping and covered in sweat. He collapsed onto his back, heaving great gulps of air.

    "You''re not done yet," Olisa reminded him, though his voice held a note of pride. "You still have to cycle a little anwansi through your channels. Otherwise, the pressure will build until your core explodes." He smiled encouragingly. "You did well. Much better than me, in fact. Most people end up breaking something their first time."

    Somadina grinned, allowing himself a moment of pride before sitting back up with a groan. Kainene and Olisa were now putting on their clothes, and he carefully avoided looking in their direction as he closed his eyes and focused on his core. Its previous white hue now brimmed with indigo, and he siphoned off a wisp of it, sending it running through his body channels. The gunk stayed the same to his mind''s eye, but he could sense that a bit of it had melted off.

    A thought occurred to him, prompting a question. "This corruption in our channels... Aberrations are made of it, right?"

    Somadina opened his eyes to see Kainene nodding solemnly.

    "In them, it''s not just infused to their life anwansi, but in their souls as well. Twisting it into a dark version of itself." Kainene''s gaze turned sad, distant. "It happened to someone I knew. He got bitten and... well... he was a piece of shit, and we weren''t close. But it''s not a fate I''d wish on anyone."

    Somadina nodded, repressing a shudder. Direlings, while the smallest and weakest of Aberrations, were feared because they were the only ones that could create new ones¨Cin the physical realm at least. One bite on anything that could cultivate ¨C human, soul beast, or tree ¨C and it would be overwhelmed by corruption and become an Aberration. Bites on animals, soul beast or otherwise, were rare, and bites on soul trees almost unheard of, but it was a fate every dibia, no matter their rank, feared.

    Kainene nudged him, breaking him from his reverie. "Hey. Don''t worry too much about it. Direlings are quite easy to kill, even for an Adept, and the higher ranked you are, the easier it is to resist their venom. There''s a reason why they prefer sleeping prey."

    Somadina nodded, giving a lopsided grin when she reached out and ruffled his hair. "Rest up. We''ll make dinner for a change."

    He saluted playfully, watching as she hurried over to where Olisa was bent over their supplies. The two began to argue good-naturedly over the best way to slice yams, their banter a comforting background noise.

    Somadina leaned back on his elbows, observing his companions with a growing sense of warmth. As their quarrel moved on to the proper method of frying yams, he found himself smiling, truly at peace for the first time since his mother''s passing. The savannah stretched out around them, bathed in the last light of day, and for a moment, all seemed right with the world.

    ***

    After three days of intensive cultivation and cycling under the watchful eyes of Olisa and Kainene, they decided it was time for Somadina to learn how to use magic. While Olisa left to set up for the lesson, Somadina found himself seated cross-legged before Kainene, her nimble fingers working through his unruly hair.

    He hadn''t touched it since the night his mother died, and now it stuck up in every direction, defying gravity like some deep black cloud. Kainene''s skilled hands tamed the wild strands, weaving them into neat braids that ended in a large knot at the back of his head. It was a style he hadn''t worn before, but one he immediately appreciated.

    "Thank you," Somadina said, admiring the workmanship with a small hand mirror. "I look great."

    Kainene''s lips quirked into a small smile. "I suspect that has more to do with you than my own skills," she replied, giving his head one final, affectionate pat. "Whoever worked on your hair before was a professional. I don''t think I''ve seen such well-maintained hair before. Well, aside from Olisa''s, of course."

    Somadina''s expression sobered, the shy smile slipping from his face. "It was my mother," he said quietly. "She was the one who styled it for me before... before she passed."

    "Oh." Kainene paused, her hand hovering uncertainly over his shoulder. "I''m sorry. I didn''t know."

    "You couldn''t have. I didn''t tell you." His fingers found the betrothal necklace, tracing its familiar contours. "It happened three weeks ago. Remember those Direbeasts you warned me about? They came after me, and she... she died protecting me."

    He swallowed hard, fighting back the lump in his throat. Kainene remained silent for a moment, her eyes filled with compassion.

    "Wow, Somadina. I can''t even imagine going through something like that." She gave him a rueful smile. "She must have really loved you."You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    There was nothing to say to that, so they sat together in companionable silence, watching a herd of antelope grazing in the distance. The savannah stretched out before them, a sea of golden grass swaying gently in the warm breeze.

    "You know," Kainene began tentatively, breaking the silence. "You haven''t told me what happened when we left you. How you found a Sage''s autobiography slash musings." She inclined her head upward, in the direction where Rai was soaring, hunting something. "And how you found her."

    So, he did. Perhaps it was unwise, an alarming lack of judgement on his part, but when he opened his mouth and began to talk, he felt it all rushing out. He told her about the cave, what Omaliko''s last words had been, and how he had made the artificial Ancestral Seed. He even shared details about his life in Omata, how tough things had been, and how Rai had found him, cold and alone.

    Kainene listened intently, her brow furrowing in concentration. "It''s incredibly rare for a soul beast to bond with a human," she said when he finished. "Very rare. I''ve only heard of a dozen or so cases, and all of them were Ordained or higher." She tilted her head, considering. "She must have seen something in you she liked."

    Somadina looked up, watching as Rai hovered, then dove down, snatching an unfortunate sparrow out of the air. "What could it have been?"

    "Hard to say." Kainene stifled a yawn, the blazing sun and oppressive heat making her drowsy. "Could be anything, honestly. Maybe she liked the colour of your hair. Or the way you smelled. Maybe she just wanted to see what it felt like to be close to a human. Soul beasts can be fickle like that." She paused, her expression turning thoughtful. "But I don''t think it''s that simple in this case. She isn''t your run-of-the-mill soul beast."

    "How so?"

    "Well, for one thing, I can''t read her at all. I don''t know what rank she is. Haven''t you noticed?"

    He had noticed, but being so new to it as he was, he had just assumed he wasn''t doing something right.

    "Quite a bag of mysteries you''re turning out to be," said Kainene with a smile. Somadina didn''t reply for a moment, his gaze fixed on the triumphant loops his owlcat was performing in the sky above.

    "The things my mother said. What the Sage said. It''s all true, isn''t it?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Kainene''s smile faded. "Unfortunately, yes. And it gets worse in the Courts of the Six. All those clans and families fighting for power." She frowned, a shadow passing over her face. "It''s not so bad with regular folk. But the nobles, those who think that having their clan''s name in front of their true name somehow makes them better than anyone else..."

    Somadina stared at her in suprise. "But you guys are nobles."

    Kainene''s fists clenched, and the air around them warmed, then cooled almost immediately. "Yes, we are."

    She looked so dejected about it that Somadina instinctively reached over and cupped her face, his touch gentle and reassuring.

    "Hey. Don''t be like that. Admittedly, I haven''t met that many nobles except for the ones in Omata, and while they are mostly terrible people, I''ve learned enough about you two in the past few weeks to know that you''re not the same. You''re different."

    Kainene scoffed, but there was a hint of a smile playing at the corners of her mouth. "You''re just saying that because you like us."

    Somadina giggled, the sound light and carefree. "True. But do I really need a better reason?"

    Kainene returned his smile, and they stayed like that for what felt like an age, staring at each other. The world around them seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them in that moment.

    Olisa''s gentle cough snapped them out of it, and their eyes jerked up to regard him, like children caught stealing from a hen''s nest. Somadina looked at the hand still holding Kainene''s face and snatched it away, as if she had burned him.

    "You done setting things up?" asked Kainene, her voice just a tad shaky.

    "Yes," Olisa replied slowly, watching them thoughtfully. "Everything''s ready. Come."

    Somadina dared a glance at Kainene before standing and following meekly, wondering if he had managed to ruin one of the few good things that had happened to him since his mother died.

    ***

    Somadina managed to hold out until they were out of earshot before he finally cracked. The words tumbled out in a rush, his voice tinged with anxiety.

    "I know what it looked like back there, but I swear nothing is going on between us."

    Olisa''s response was calm, a stark contrast to Somadina''s nervous energy. "I know," he said, a pebble dancing along his fingers with casual grace. "I trust Kainene. And I''ve been with her long enough, through enough, to know what she would and wouldn''t do." He glanced at Somadina, his gaze penetrating. "And I think I have a pretty good idea of what you would do by now. You''re not that kind of person."

    With a flick of his wrist, Olisa threw the pebble. It whistled through the air and embedded itself several inches into a nearby tree. Somadina goggled.

    "Besides," Olisa continued, his tone matter-of-fact, "I heard most of what you guys were talking about. A perk that comes with having a sound affinity. So, I know, and I appreciate, what you were trying to do. Kainene gets very fragile if you let her get worked up like that. Thank you."

    Before Somadina could process this, an arm was thrown across his shoulders. Olisa''s contemplative manner had vanished, replaced by a sudden, wild grin. "Now, will you stop worrying over whether or not I''m going to murder you and pick up the pace so we can get to the targets I set up before sundown?"

    Somadina blinked, momentarily stunned by the rapid shift in Olisa''s demeanour. Then, hesitantly, he allowed a small smile to spread across his face. He relaxed, tension draining from his shoulders as he allowed himself to be led from the little pathway down to a clearing.

    The space was devoid of anything but three giant mounds of earth, each one easily twice Somadina''s height. They loomed before them, silent sentinels in the afternoon light.

    "Took me a while to build these," said Olisa, admiring his handiwork with both hands resting on his hips. Pride tinged his voice as he added, "I probably should have gone for a single target, but why have one when you can have more?"

    "Right." Somadina gave the mounds a single, bewildered look. "What am I supposed to be doing with them?"

    Olisa''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Ideally, you''re going to attempt to destroy them. But Kainene and I know so little about dream anwansi. Aside from the well-known illusions, in what other way can it affect the world? That''s what we are going to try and find out. Today though, my main focus is teaching you, in general terms, how our magic works."

    "Okay," Somadina said, mentally preparing himself. A thought occurred to him. "Don''t I need a staff though?" Every dibia he had met so far seemed to have one.

    Olisa considered this, stroking his chin thoughtfully. "A staff is a valuable asset for a dibia," he allowed. "Swords and spears are great if your bonded Firstborn allows for the cultivation of blade anwansi, and staffs are excellent for almost everything else. A weapon can help you focus your techniques. But for now, it''s best you learn how to use your magic without one. Not every situation will see you armed, and it''s better to be able to defend yourself either way."

    Somadina nodded, storing all that away. Idly, he wondered if the dibias of Omata were taught such things and had to suppress the small surge of glee that accompanied that thought.

    "Alright then. Let''s begin," said Olisa, drawing his waist-length shirt up and over his head in one fluid motion. His sculpted torso gleamed in the sunlight. "You might want to consider taking off your clothes. Things could get quite messy," he added, looking like the thought caused him physical pain.

    Recognizing the wisdom in Olisa''s words, Somadina caught the shirt and trousers flung his way out of the air. He quickly shimmied out of his own clothes, carefully folding both sets and laying them beside Omaliko''s Testament.

    "So, what are we starting with?" he asked, turning to face Olisa.

    But the Practitioner seemed not to have heard. He was stretching, muscles flexing, and was watching Somadina with an odd expression on his face.

    Suddenly self-conscious, Somadina felt heat rising to his cheeks. "What is it?" he sniped, acutely aware of the glaring lack of definition to his arms and the gentle swell of his soft belly. He probably looked like a baby hippopotamus next to Olisa''s chiselled form.

    "Nothing, nothing." Olisa''s lips twitched, amusement dancing in his eyes. "Just got a little distracted, that''s all."

    Somadina made a squeaking sound, like a rat getting stepped on, and looked anywhere but at Olisa. His body flushed with heat, a mix of embarrassment and something else he didn''t want to examine too closely. Resist, Somadina. You''re stronger than this.

    "Shouldn''t you be training me?" Somadina demanded, his voice coming out higher than he intended. That''s it. Go on the offensive.

    "Relax, Somadina. I was just teasing," Olisa replied, unrepentant. "But you''re right. Time isn''t on our side." He paused, gathering his thoughts. "What do you know about magic?"

    "Not much," Somadina replied slowly, still a little shaken. "To use a technique, it has to be formed into a script, right?"

    "Not exactly, but you''re not entirely wrong. As a dibia, you''ve got anwansi flowing through you from cultivating. Normally the only time it is used up is when you cycle and use it to purify your channels. Otherwise, it''ll just sit there in your core."

    Somadina nodded. This much, at least, he was familiar with.

    Olisa continued, his voice taking on a teacher''s cadence. "The scripts you''re familiar with are used for Enchantments, so things like Forging weapons, making wards, and so on. Basically, magic that''s applied to an object, usually for the long term. Enchantment techniques are the only times you''ll have to physically draw a script, hence the reason why they are unique from everything else. For the other ones, we use Seals."

    To demonstrate, Olisa raised a hand. A turquoise symbol, similar to the one Somadina''s mother had used, sprang to life, floating gently over the Practitioner''s open palm. Indeed, as Olisa had said, Somadina didn''t recognize it. The Seal resembled, if he squinted hard enough, a tiny bird, its beak open in song.

    "There are four types of magic," Olisa explained. "Enchantments, which I just explained. Enforcements, Invocations, and finally Conjurations. An Enforcement Seal is kind of like the opposite of Enhancements since it affects the user directly. Not every affinity comes with useful or even any Enforcements at all, so it''s not commonly used. Get it?"

    Somadina nodded, trying to absorb all the information.

    Olisa gave a nod back, then snapped his fingers. The Seal exploded in a burst of light, and suddenly the world was filled with melodious birdsong. The sweet notes hung in the air, seeming to come from everywhere and nowhere at once.

    "That was an Invocation, a technique that affects the world around you," Olisa explained. He made the same Seal appear again, then let it fade. "Murmuration. One of the minor ones. Normally, Seals that simple aren''t visible at all. I made it like that so you could understand what I was talking about. To actually cast an Invocation or Conjuration technique, the Seal must be pictured clearly in your mind. You following so far?"

    "I think so," Somadina replied, his mind whirling with the new information.

    "Good. Now for the next one."

    Another Seal appeared, bigger and far more complex. Intricate patterns swirled within it, pulsing with barely contained energy. Somadina had the sense to clap his hands over his ears as Olisa flung the script at one of the mounds. The earth erupted in a deluge of screams, the mound disintegrating under the assault of turquoise sound magic.

    When the echoes faded and the dust settled, Olisa spoke again. "Cacophony," he said, as Somadina''s ears stopped ringing. "Absolutely useless for ambushes and stealth missions, but worth it if you''re going for a shock and awe approach."

    "Was that really necessary?" asked Somadina, hands still pressed tightly against his ears.

    "Absolutely," came the gleeful reply. However, the smile dropped from Olisa''s face when Somadina finally pulled his hands away and winced in pain.

    Concern flooded Olisa''s features. "Are you okay?" He seized Somadina''s face gently, peering into his ears with worried eyes. He relaxed only when he saw no bleeding. "I''m sorry. Sometimes I don''t remember how close Kainene and I are to Ordained. I forget my strength."

    "It''s okay. I''m fine," Somadina assured him, touched by the concern. He reached up, his fingers brushing against the palm on his face. "You didn''t hurt me."

    Still, Olisa hesitated, scanning him intently. After a few moments of prolonged eye contact, his lips quirked upwards and he pulled away, leaving Somadina feeling a little bereft, like the sun had vanished behind a cloud.

    "Very well," Olisa began, rubbing his palms together, his enthusiasm returning. "I assume you brought along the Testament?"

    "Yes." Somadina moved to where he had dropped it next to their clothes, firmly shoving his confused feelings into a dark recess in his mind. He had no time for that now.

    "Excellent. I think we will start with a Conjuration technique. Their Seals are usually the easiest to master. Try and find one that''ll let you cause some direct damage, and leave the more complex ones alone for now. Dream anwansi has a history of ending badly for dibias with an affinity to it. Like lose all sense of reality and go insane type of bad."

    Somadina stopped reading and shot him a startled glare, his heart rate spiking.

    Olisa held up his hands placatingly. "Relax. Those cases are always when dibias think they''re smart and start experimenting. It won''t happen to you."

    Somadina relaxed.

    "Probably."

 1.8: Projection

    The shard of glass whistled through the air, its jagged edge glinting in the late afternoon sun. Somadina''s eyes widened as he twisted his body, the makeshift projectile missing him by a hair''s breadth. He staggered backwards, his feet kicking up small clouds of dust from the parched earth of the training ground. The acrid scent of his own sweat mingled with the ever-present aroma of sun-baked grass that permeated the air of the Green Sea.

    Somadina''s gaze darted from the metre-long shard now embedded in the ground to Kainene, her lithe form silhouetted against the golden sky. His mouth opened and closed, words failing him as he tried to process what had just happened.

    Finally, he found his voice. "Father protect me," he breathed, the invocation to the Creator slipping out almost unconsciously. He fired off a glare in Kainene''s direction, his heart still racing. "What was that? You could have killed me!"

    But Kainene stood unrepentant, her orange eyes blazing with an intensity that matched the setting sun behind her. The intricate fox soulmark on her neck seemed to shimmer with barely contained energy. "That''s the point," she retorted, her voice carrying a mix of frustration and concern. "It''s been five days, Somadina. Five whole days, and you''ve been unable to cast a single Seal."

    Somadina frowned, still a little out of breath. He could feel the ache in his muscles, a constant reminder of the gruelling training regimen they''d subjected him to since discovering his unique situation. "I''m trying," he said, the words coming out more defensive than he''d intended.

    And he was trying. By the Father, he had spent little time doing anything else. The camp they''d set up at the edge of a small copse of trees had become both haven and prison, a place where hours blended into days as he struggled to grasp the fundamentals of Seals¡ªthe magic that came so naturally to others but remained frustratingly out of reach for him.

    Olisa''s words echoed in his mind: Visualize and cast. The mantra had been drummed into his ears repeatedly, but putting it into practice was proving to be a Herculean task. Somadina had spent countless hours scratching Seals into the dirt, trying to commit their intricate patterns to memory. But each time he closed his eyes, the image would slip away like water through cupped hands.

    It didn''t help that the Seals belonging to the Taleweaver were some of the most complex ones out there. Mist Garden, the Adept level Invocation Seal he was currently attempting to master, was meant to summon illusionary fog around the user. But its design¡ªa dizzying array of swirls, columns, and loops¡ªmade his head spin just looking at it.

    "You''re not trying hard enough," Kainene said, crossing her arms. The movement caused the soulmarks on her skin to ripple, a subtle reminder of the vast gulf in ability between them. "You need to be able to protect yourself. How are you supposed to do that when you''re not taking any of this seriously?"

    Somadina felt a flare of frustration. "Gods above, Kainene. I am," he insisted, running a hand through his sweat-dampened hair. "But dream anwansi... it''s hard to channel. And the Seals..." He paused, an idea forming. "If I had a staff, I could¡ª"

    "No staffs," Olisa interjected. He was perched on a nearby rock, his expression a mixture of disappointment and concern. The setting sun cast long shadows across his face, emphasising the worry lines that had seemed to deepen over the past few days. "We''ve been through this. No staffs until¡ª"

    "I''ve learned to cast without one," Somadina finished, unable to keep the frustration from his voice. "I know. I''ve only heard it a thousand times." He sighed and rubbed his aching head, feeling the beginnings of what promised to be a monumental headache. "Just cut me some slack, will you? I''m still new to all this."

    Kainene''s gaze didn''t waver, but something in her expression softened almost imperceptibly. The tension in the air was palpable, broken only by the gentle rustle of leaves in the evening breeze and the distant calls of unfamiliar wildlife.

    "Fine." Somadina let out another drawn-out sigh, his shoulders sagging in resignation. "Let''s try again."

    What followed were five long hours of pure, unadulterated misery. The sun had long since dipped below the horizon by the time it was over. The stars were peeking out, twinkling in the deepening twilight and utterly indifferent to the struggle playing out beneath them.

    Somadina found himself spread-eagled on the ground, the cool earth a small comfort against his aching body. He had lost count of the near-death experiences he''d had throughout the gruelling session. Each failed attempt to cast Mist Garden had been met with increasingly creative "motivational techniques" from Kainene, ranging from hurled rocks to surprise attacks that left him gasping for breath.

    Olisa''s face loomed over him, lips turned down in a frown that spoke volumes. "It''s not enough Somadina," he said. "Nowhere near enough."

    The words stung, but Somadina didn''t have the strength needed to make a rebuttal. He just lay there, trying not to groan too much as every muscle in his body protested the day''s exertions. The night air was cooling rapidly, a stark contrast to the heat of the day, and he could feel goosebumps forming on his skin.

    A familiar screech pierced the air, and Somadina turned his head just in time to see Rai swooping past. The soul beast''s white wings were stark against the darkening sky, almost luminescent in the fading light. She dipped lower, circling once before apparently making a decision. After taking one look at Somadina''s supine form, she veered away, heading instead for Kainene. With graceful ease, she alighted on Kainene''s shoulders and promptly went to sleep, her feathers ruffling slightly in the evening breeze.

    Wonderful, Somadina thought bitterly. Even my soul beast thinks little of me. He turned his head, catching a glimpse of Kainene''s frowning face in the gathering darkness. The sight of her concern mixed with disappointment was suddenly too much to bear.

    With a groan, he pushed himself to his feet, ignoring his protesting limbs. He staggered over to where their supplies were stacked, seized one of their empty satchels, and began walking away from the impromptu training ground.

    "Where are you going?" Olisa demanded.

    "Away," came Somadina''s firm reply. He didn''t turn back, afraid that if he did, his resolve might crumble. "Someone needs to gather what we''ll eat tonight. And I need some air." He picked up the pace, the empty satchel dangling over his shoulder, its familiar weight a small comfort.

    As he walked, leaving the clearing behind and entering the surrounding grasslands, Somadina heaved a small sigh of relief when he heard no footsteps following him. The tall grasses of the Green Sea whispered around him, and in the distance, unfamiliar animal calls echoed in the night. Despite the inherent dangers of the world beyond their camp, at that moment, Somadina welcomed the solitude. It was a chance to clear his head, to escape the weight of expectations¡ªif only for a little while.

    The moons were rising, casting an ethereal glow over the landscape. As Somadina ventured further into the night, he couldn''t shake the feeling that somewhere out there, beyond the reach of his understanding, lay the key to unlocking the power that slumbered within him. With each step, he silently vowed to find it, no matter the cost.

    ***

    Kainene waited until Somadina''s figure had shrunk to a distant speck on the horizon, his footsteps no longer echoing through the dense grass. Only when she was certain Somadina was well out of earshot did she turn to her companion and ask in a hushed tone:

    "How many?"

    Olisa stood motionless, his head tilted slightly to one side as if listening to something beyond human perception. His multicoloured eyes sparkled with an otherworldly light, aglow with the power of a cast Seal.

    "Hard to say," he replied after a long moment, his voice barely above a whisper. "They''re trying to keep themselves veiled. My senses tell me two, but Echolocation says there''s at least four. All Disciples."

    As if on cue, Rai, Kainene''s soul beast, let out a plaintive yowl. The sleek, silver-furred creature leapt gracefully from Kainene''s shoulders, landing silently on the moss-covered ground. With deliberate movements, Rai scratched five distinct marks into the soft earth.

    Olisa''s eyes widened slightly. "Five, then," he amended, a note of concern creeping into his voice. "Meaning one of them is at least an experienced Practitioner to be able to obscure them this much."

    Kainene knelt beside Rai, running her fingers through the creature''s silky fur as she considered the implications.

    "What''s with the smoke and mirrors?" she wondered aloud, her brow furrowed in concentration. "Savage clansmen aren''t known for their subtlety. They should have attacked instead of stalking us all morning. Why hesitate?"

    Olisa''s gaze drifted to where Somadina had disappeared, now barely visible through the thick foliage. "Could be because of him," he mused, gesturing with his chin. "Two peak Practitioners travelling with a soul beast that''s clearly bonded to an Adept, or what, in their minds, looks like an Adept. They probably think it''s a trap."

    Kainene hummed thoughtfully, absently tracing patterns in the air with her fingertips. A faint, shimmering trail of energy followed her movements, dissipating like morning mist. In the distance, Somadina appeared to have discovered something of interest. He was bent over, carefully excavating the ground instead of yanking at whatever he''d found, as he might have done in the past.

    A pang of guilt shot through Kainene. It probably hadn''t been wise to let him storm off like that, especially with potential enemies lurking nearby. But she wasn''t overly worried. They had a rough idea of the rival dibias'' positions, and Somadina was close enough for them to intervene if trouble arose.

    A smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as Somadina finally unearthed a large yam, performing a small victory dance. The sight warmed her heart, but it also stirred a nagging doubt that had been growing for some time.

    "Do you think we are too harsh?" she asked, her voice barely audible over the rustling leaves.

    Olisa was quiet for a long moment, his expression thoughtful. "Most likely," he said slowly, carefully choosing his words. But that was Olisa ¨C always measured, always contemplative. The only times she''d seen him emerge from his shell and truly relax were when he was with her and, increasingly, with Somadina. It was a development she found herself quietly pleased about

    "Most likely," he repeated, his gaze distant. "But Kainene, you know it''s necessary. He''s not ready. If he steps foot in Sinikat, let alone the Tower as an Adept¡­"

    He trailed off, but there was no need to finish. They both knew the dangers that awaited an unprepared Adept in the cutthroat world of dibias. The image of Somadina being torn apart ¨C figuratively or literally ¨C by those seeking to exploit any perceived weakness made Kainene''s stomach churn.

    "We should take it down a notch though," she conceded, her voice heavy with concern. "For his sake. He''s not used to training this hard."

    Like us. But she left that unsaid. She knew it was also on his mind.

    "It won''t help if he''s too busy being resentful of us to focus," Olisa added softly. "And you know dream anwansi is hard to work with."

    Kainene sighed, her breath stirring a few fallen leaves at her feet. The complexities of dream anwansi were well known to her, despite its rarity. As a noble raised in the Courts, she was intimately familiar with the mechanics of all fifteen types of anwansi. Dream was arguably the most challenging affinity to master, and looking back, they probably should have tried harder to dissuade Somadina from bonding with the Taleweaver.

    But it had been so easy to get caught up in his excitement, to lose themselves in the pure, unbridled joy of witnessing a bonding free from the suffocating expectations of politics and duty. As she watched Somadina''s distant figure slowly making his way back, a sense of foreboding settled over her like a heavy cloak.

    "I just don''t want him to die," she whispered, her voice catching slightly.

    Olisa stepped closer, wrapping his arms around her in a comforting embrace.

    "Me too, Kainene," he murmured into her hair.

    Rai pressed against their legs, adding her silent support to the moment. And gtogether, the three of them watched as the Adept they had taken under their wing made his slow, triumphant return through the sun-dappled forest, blissfully unaware of the challenges and dangers that lay ahead.

    ***

    That night, Somadina dreamed of a universe aflame. He floated in the vast expanse of space, thunderstruck, as entire worlds crumbled before his eyes. These weren''t mere planets, but colossal spheres of existence, each one teeming with life and magic. They caved in and cracked open like giant, celestial eggs, their fractured surfaces revealing swirling cores of golden light.

    From these ruptured worlds spilled forth yolks of thousands¡ªno, millions¡ªof glowing souls. Each pulsing with raw anwansi, the mystical force that held all of creation together.

    But his wonderment quickly turned to horror as gaping, hungry maws materialised from the darkness of space. These things¡ªfor Somadina''s mind struggled to comprehend them as creatures¡ªdefied description. Their bodies were an ever-shifting mass of asymmetric, complex limbs in shapes that made his head throb with pain. They flexed and pulsed as they fed, consuming the Seals with terrifying efficiency.

    A chill ran down Somadina''s spine as he realised these entities bore a chilling resemblance to the Aberrations. But then, comparing those mundane things to these cosmic horrors was like comparing a torch to the sun¡ªan inadequate analogy that failed to capture the sheer scale of their menace.

    As Somadina watched, paralyzed by fear and fascination, the ravaged world finally gave in to the assault. It imploded with a silent scream, expelling vast clouds of dust and rocky debris in all directions. The scene was both beautiful and terrifying, like a cosmic flower blooming in reverse. But the world-eating monstrosities showed no pause, already closing in on another unsuspecting planet.

    Just as despair threatened to overwhelm Somadina, a new player entered the cosmic arena. A star burst into existence, its radiance a deep, mesmerising indigo that seemed to sing with power. It hurled itself at the world eaters with purposeful intent, a guardian of creation rising to the challenge.

    The entities screamed¡ªa sound that Somadina knew would haunt his nightmares for years to come. It was a cacophony of despair, rage, and fear that transcended the vacuum of space and pierced directly into his mind. The world eaters tried to flee, their amorphous bodies contorting in ways that defied physics.

    But not all of them escaped the star''s wrath. The unlucky few caught in its radiance were twisted and stretched by a litany of Seals that materialised around them. Somadina watched in awe as the star''s power forced those formless bodies into smooth, thread-like structures. Then, in a display of creation to counter the previous destruction, the Seals shifted position. The threads began to weave themselves together, indigo light dancing along their surface like living embroidery.

    Before Somadina''s eyes, a new world took shape. It was smaller than the one that had been destroyed, but no less breathtaking. Oceans formed from swirls of deep blue thread, while continents emerged in patterns of green and brown. Tiny pinpricks of light suggested the birth of new civilizations, each one a potential cradle for people like himself.

    As the newborn world settled into its orbit, the star''s brilliance dimmed. Its light coalesced, resolving into an immense form that Somadina recognized in an instant¡ªthe Taleweaver. The cosmic entity''s avian face was still a masterpiece of celestial beauty, its eyes pools of wisdom that had witnessed the birth and death of countless ages.

    The Taleweaver watched the fleeing world eaters for a moment, its gaze filled with a mixture of sorrow and determination. Then, to Somadina''s shock, it turned its attention directly to him. Surprise flickered across the entity''s features, as palpable as a sudden gust of wind.

    "Dream Walking? Already?" The Taleweaver''s voice resonated through Somadina''s very being. It peered at him, and Somadina felt laid bare before its cosmic intellect. "You are not ready to see this. Another calls you. Go to him and forget what you have seen. She must not know your world is aware of the Apotheon. Not yet."

    Somadina''s mind reeled with questions. Who was "she"? What did it mean that he was "Dream Walking"? He opened his mouth, intending to voice his confusion, but the gentle flap of a wing the size of a large continent swept him away before he could utter a sound.

    He spun into the darkness, the cosmic tableau already fading from his memory like mist in the morning sun. The terrible monsters and the majestic Taleweaver became indistinct impressions, slipping away despite his attempts to hold onto them.

    With a jolt that seemed to rattle his very soul, Somadina found himself in a new dreamscape. He stumbled into a dusty room, its air thick with the scent of old parchment and lingering magic. The space was almost completely overrun by sculpted stone statues, each one depicting figures of legend that Somadina half-recognized from his studies. Interspersed among the statues were devices of unknown purpose, humming with barely contained power. Glyphs and scripts carved into their surfaces pulsed with a familiar indigo light.

    At the centre of this cluttered sanctuary stood a man¡ªif such a frail figure could still be called that. He was ancient, his skin a map of wrinkles that spoke of centuries of life. A white beard cascaded down to the floor, its strands moving slightly as if stirred by an unfelt breeze. In his gnarled hand, he gripped a long, intricately carved staff that seemed to be the only thing keeping him upright.

    The old man looked as if he might keel over at any moment, his body a fragile vessel for what Somadina sensed was an immense well of power. Then those eyes¡ªbright, indigo orbs that mirrored the cosmic star¡ªfixed upon Somadina''s face. That gaze froze him in place, pinning him as surely as a butterfly to a collector''s board.

    Thin, iron chains scraped against the stone floor as the ancient figure hobbled towards Somadina. Each step seemed to cost him dearly, yet he pressed on with grim determination. As he drew closer, Somadina could make out faint, glowing scripts etched into the chains¡ªEnchantments of binding and prophecy that pulsed in time with the old man''s laboured breathing.

    The man''s face was now inches from Somadina''s own, close enough that he could smell the musty scent of age and power that clung to him. Those indigo eyes bored into him, filled with a desperate urgency that made Somadina''s heart race.

    "Find me," the old man whispered, his voice a dry rasp that seemed to echo with the weight of eons. Before Somadina could respond, the darkness rushed in once more, sweeping away the dusty room and its enigmatic occupant. He tumbled through the void, the whispered command echoing in his mind as the dream world dissolved around him and darkness claimed him once more.

    ***

    Dawn broke over the world with a softness like a smile and Somadina stirred, blearily nursing a vicious headache that pulsed behind his eyes. He felt terrible, as if he''d eaten a particularly potent batch of giggleweeds, those notorious hallucinogenic spirit plants known for their vibrant purple flowers and mind-altering effects.

    But I don''t remember spotting any, he thought, trying to push through the fog in his mind. They''re not that hard to miss. And they couldn''t have grown out here. It''s not wet enough.

    Somadina rose to his feet, wincing as the world tilted momentarily and pressed his palms against his eyes, willing the pain to subside. Fragments of a dream lingered at the edges of his consciousness¡ªa room filled with ancient artefacts, a frail old man with eyes that burned like stars. And a command: Find me.

    The headache surged, driving the fading images further from his grasp and Somadina decided that a bit of food and rest was in order before he could make sense of anything. He turned towards their satchels, taking a deep breath of the chilly, early morning air as the Savage Lands awakened around him in a symphony of rustling grass and distant animal calls .

    Kainene and Olisa slumbered nearby, their mouths open in synchronous snores. The sight brought a small smile to Somadina''s face, momentarily easing the tension that had built between them over the past weeks and for a moment, he considered talking to them about it all. But it was rude to wake them just to tell them about the dream he had had. One which he didn¡¯t even remember fully. Plus, he was fairly sure the moment they were up things would continue as it had yesterday and he wasn¡¯t keen on getting yelled at and informed repeatedly how he was a failure as a human being.

    Instead, he carefully stepped over their sleeping bodies and bent to inspect their supplies. True to form, they had left the restocking of food until they''d run dangerously low. After yesterday''s exhausting training session, he''d been too drained to do anything more than harvest the lone yam he''d stumbled upon. Sighing in exasperation, he once again took up a satchel and set out in quest of more substantial fare.

    As he passed by a short papaya tree, Rai yawned from her perch among the branches but didn''t fully wake. Somadina paused to pat her soft head, drawing comfort from the familiar texture of her fur.

    Their camp overlooked a salt pan, currently host to a herd of buffalo. The massive beasts raised their great heads to consider the passing human, their horns cutting imposing silhouettes against the brightening sky. A small nation of oxpeckers and other birds trailed in their wake, creating a living, moving ecosystem. Thankfully, after a moment''s scrutiny, the buffalo decided Somadina posed no threat and returned to lapping up the mineral-rich salt deposits.

    In the distance, movement caught Somadina''s eye and he squinted, making out the sleek forms of what he thought to be a pride of lions creeping after a browsing giraffe. The predators were far enough away that he wasn''t overly concerned, but their presence served as a reminder of the constant dance of life and death that played out on the savannah.

    Somadina knew from his maps that they were close enough to the Green Sea for wildlife to be more abundant, but not so near as to encounter the truly dangerous animals and soul beasts that called that place home. He shuddered, imagining the terrifying creatures that dwelled in those uncharted lands¡ªbeasts like the aggressive baboon-vipers and the elusive leopard-crows, known for snatching up unwary travellers and devouring them alive.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Sweet birdsong floated down from the acacia trees scattered across the landscape. Brightly coloured sunbirds and weavers flitted from branch to branch, their plumage a riot of yellows, reds, and iridescent greens. They sang to each other in welcome, shaking their little tails in displays of avian courtship.

    The sight brought a bittersweet smile to Somadina''s face as he remembered the Seal Olisa had cast for him, back when their training had been filled with wonder and excitement rather than pain and frustration. It seemed so long ago now, that moment of shared joy and discovery.

    Intellectually, Somadina knew their hearts were in the right place. He was far too weak to have any business approaching the Tower, and they were fast-tracking his training, trying to compress what should have been months¡ªyears, even¡ªof careful study into a few intense weeks. It was a minor miracle that they hadn''t been attacked by bandits or wild beasts already, and he knew it would be difficult for Kainene and Olisa to defend themselves while also protecting him.

    The thought made Somadina''s throat go dry, a familiar tightness settling in his chest. It was a feeling that, historically, had never ended well for him or those he cared about. But thinking about his mother and what had happened was still too painful, so he let his mind flee from the memories, trying to ignore that nasty little voice that whispered of his inadequacies.

    They will die in battle trying to save you, it hissed. And, like always, it will be all your fault.

    Somadina shook his head vigorously, as if he could physically banish the dark thoughts and forced himself to focus on the puzzle of his affinity, the key to unlocking his potential as a cultivator. Yesterday, while waiting for the yams to come to a boil, he had pored over the Testament, searching for answers. He''d come across a passage detailing the true nature of dream anwansi, the mystical energy he hoped to harness.

    According to Omaliko, the ancient sage whose writings formed the foundation of their magical understanding, dream was the anwansi of the mind, of change. It was most potent at dawn and twilight because those were the times when the world itself was in transition. Most people, when thinking of dream magic, began and ended with illusions, never stopping to ask how those illusions were actually created.

    The proper dream dibia knows his power lies in not just affecting his and others'' minds, but also the world around them, the passage had stated.

    Somadina had turned these words over in his mind all night, unsure how to use this information to break through the block he was experiencing. But he refused to give up. There was a trick to this he was missing, and he was determined to find it. He hadn''t waited eighteen years, enduring the whispers and sidelong glances of those who thought him pathetic, just to falter now.

    Satisfied with that train of thought, bolstering his resolve, Somadina turned off the well-worn path onto a small field that looked promising. As he drew closer, he realised it was a patch of maize, the slender green stalks stretching well above his head. When he bent to inspect the lower cobs, a gentle breeze swept through the field, making it look as though the plants were bowing to him in reverence.

    He reached for one of the cobs, twisting it off with practised ease. But as he did so, a sudden change in the atmosphere made him freeze. The world had gone silent, the way it often did when a predator was nearby. All the little background noises of the savannah¡ªthe birdsong, the rustle of small animals in the underbrush¡ªhad vanished in an instant.

    A soft crunch was his only warning. Somadina stood and turned in one fluid movement, taking a slash that had been meant for the back of his head across his cheek instead.

    Pain exploded across his face, and he fell back with a cry, landing hard on the unforgiving ground. Through watering eyes, he saw five figures looming over him, clutching crudely made cutlasses. Their clothes were fashioned from animal hide, hugging bodies the colour of sun-baked clay. Ragged war paint slashed across faces that looked as if they had been chiselled from the very stone of the Lands themselves.

    Somadina stifled a whimper as realisation dawned. Savage clansmen. Behind him, several maize plants toppled to the ground, cut clean through by the attackers'' blades. He noticed the dull, grey sheen clinging to their weapons¡ªthe unmistakable sign of blade anwansi. This couldn''t be good.

    One of his attackers, a lanky man with half an ear missing, paused at the sight of Somadina''s cowering form. He peered closer, his eyes widening in surprise.

    "End take me," he said, his voice a gravelly rasp. "He really is an Adept."

    "Doesn''t matter," replied their leader, a woman whose face was marred by a nasty slash that ran through her left eye and down her neck. Her voice was cold, devoid of mercy. "Outsiders aren''t welcome here. Gut him."

    As the clansmen closed in, Somadina''s mind raced. He had no weapon, no way to defend himself. His fledgling grasp of dream anwansi seemed woefully inadequate in the face of such immediate, physical danger. But as the leader raised her blade, something stirred within him¡ªa desperate, primal need to survive. And in that moment, on the knife''s edge between life and death, Somadina felt the first true stirrings of his power and knew then he had to do something or die.

    He closed his eyes, shutting out the menacing figures looming over him, and reached deep within himself. This time, he switched tactics. Earlier, he had been trying to physically create the mists, mimicking the way Kainene summoned glass or Olisa manipulated sound. But now he understood¡ªthe technique didn''t work like that. It was never supposed to work like that.

    Instead of focusing on the world around him, Somadina turned his attention inward, to the minds of the clansmen he was trying to influence. He visualised their consciousnesses as delicate, shifting patterns, ready to be altered by his will.

    "Mist Garden," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the pounding of his heart.

    And the Seal answered. A quarter of the anwansi in his core vanished, the mystical energy flowing out of him in wisps of indigo fog and an ethereal mist bloomed to life at once, seeping into the eyes and ears of his attackers. A quick spiritual scan earlier had told him he was surrounded by three Disciples and two Practitioners, so at best his Seal would blind them for only a second or two.

    But a second was all he needed.

    The savages recoiled in surprise at the sudden assault on their senses and Somadina seized the opportunity, scrambling to his feet and diving into the dense maize field. The stalks whipped at his face as he ran, leaving stinging welts across his skin. Behind him, he could hear shouts of confusion turning to rage as the clansmen recovered from his spell.

    Away from Olisa and Kainene, a traitorous part of his mind whispered. It''s happening all over again.

    Despair threatened to replace the brief thrill that had accompanied successfully casting his first Seal. A rush of air raced past his ear, and he instinctively ducked left, narrowly avoiding a slice of blade anwansi that cut through the maize stalks like a hot knife through butter. He leapt forward, evading another attack, and tried to get his panic under control.

    Think, Somadina. What can you do?

    He knew his best hope lay in somehow getting Kainene and Olisa''s attention. There was no way he could outrun the clansmen indefinitely. But he was heading in the wrong direction, and even if he wasn''t, he would never make it back to their campsite alive. He needed some way to contact them remotely.

    As he ran, dodging through the maze of green stalks, a memory surfaced¡ªa Seal he had seen in passing that allowed one to connect with the minds of others. It was a Practitioner-level Enforcement technique, far beyond what an Adept should be capable of. But hadn''t he already done something similar? That vivid dream... he had contacted someone, hadn''t he? Most likely, he had received a lot of help from the receiving side, but still¡­

    Somadina considered the Seal, trying to visualise its complex pattern. To his surprise, it appeared in his mind''s eye, clear and precise. He allowed himself a moment of doubt over his plan, then steeled himself for action.

    Braking suddenly, he bent low, using his arm to lower his speed as he turned. In one fluid motion, he sprang up and charged right at the alarmed clansmen. Their leader raised her cutlass, readying a technique, but Somadina reached her first. He leapt with all his might, barely clearing their heads and rolled with the landing, bleeding off speed, grateful for his Adept body''s enhanced capabilities.

    The clansmen let out shouts of outrage, but Somadina was already in flight, legs pumping as he charged back towards the campsite. He gathered his will, focusing on the complex Seal. To his amazement, it came on his first attempt. He paused for a heartbeat, letting anwansi run through his channels, then made a twisting motion with his palm and uttered its name.

    "Projection."

    In an instant, his consciousness separated from his body. He felt himself rocketing away across the sky, leaving his physical form to continue its desperate race. Dimly, he was aware of his body dodging attacks and leaping over obstacles, part of his mind dedicated to keeping it alive. But the majority of his focus zeroed in on the papaya tree where they had made camp.

    He landed with a stumble near their campsite and looked around wildly, yelling their names. Olisa looked up, then past him, whispering something into Kainene''s ear that had her laughing.

    They can''t see me, he realised with a sinking feeling. As an Adept, he was strong enough to use the technique partially¡ªstrong enough to see them laugh and talk, unaware that a little way from them, he was about to die. Somadina looked around desperately. There had to be something he could do.

    Olisa frowned a little, sensing something amiss, and rose slowly to his feet.

    "What''s the matter?" Kainene asked, reaching for her staff.

    Olisa shook his head, listening intently, but Somadina knew he wouldn''t be detected in time. Already, he could feel the impacts of the clansmen''s attacks knocking dirt and sand against his feet back in the maize field. He moved closer, intending to try and shake them into noticing, when Rai descended from her tree, rubbing her eyes. The small creature froze, her gaze locking onto Somadina''s spectral form. With a jolt, he realised that, somehow, she could see him.

    "Help me," he managed to say, before a bolt of pain lanced through his leg and broke the connection.

    Somadina snapped back to his body, the world spinning as he tumbled to the ground. The impact nearly knocked his teeth out, and he tasted blood in his mouth. He stared at the field of maize in front of him and had to stifle a crazed laugh. All that, just to end up where he started.

    But as the clansmen closed in, a new determination flooded through him. He wouldn''t die here, not like this. Somadina''s eyes darted around, searching for anything he could use as a weapon. His gaze fell on a fallen maize stalk, its edge sharp where it had been cut by blade anwansi.

    The leader approached slowly, savouring his apparent helplessness. Somadina turned, raising his hands in a gesture of surrender. That Conjuration had all but drained his core¡ªhe barely had enough for one more Seal¡ªbut he had to make it count.

    As the woman kicked his hands away, Somadina''s fingers closed around the severed maize stalk. She raised her cutlass, blade anwansi gathering along its edge, slowly and methodically. But before she could bring it down, Somadina acted.

    With a surge of desperate strength, he thrust the sharp end of the maize stalk upward, aiming for the gap beneath her raised arm. At the same moment, he focused the last dregs of his anwansi into a final, desperate Seal.

    "Mist Garden," he gasped, pouring every ounce of will into the technique.

    The indigo mist bloomed once more, momentarily blinding the leader. In that split second of confusion, the maize stalk found its mark, sliding between her ribs with surprising ease. The woman''s eyes widened in shock, her blade anwansi dissipating as her concentration shattered.

    She staggered backward, the makeshift weapon still lodged in her side. Blood blossomed across her animal hide clothing, and she let out a guttural cry of pain and rage. The other clansmen, momentarily stunned by this turn of events, quickly recovered and closed in, their faces twisted with fury.

    Somadina scrambled backward, his reserves utterly spent. He had managed to fell one of his attackers, but four more remained. The leader, wounded but not defeated, raised her cutlass once more, blade anwansi gathering along its edge. This time, there was no savouring, no slow build-up. With a snarl of pure hatred, she brought the weapon down with all her might, describing an arc of grey anwansi that would cut Somadina in two.

    Which was when Kainene blinked into existence.

    The beginnings of a scream clawed its way up Somadina''s throat, his eyes wide with terror as the leader''s blade descended. But then, in a blur of motion that Somadina''s adrenaline-fueled senses could barely track, Kainene raised an arm to block the incoming strike. Time seemed to slow as he waited for the inevitable, gruesome result.

    Yet the expected amputation never happened. The arc of grey anwansi struck, then dissipated harmlessly against a crystal gauntlet that formed on Kainene''s arm with a sound like tinkling wind chimes. The only sign the attack had ever existed was the displaced air that blew against them, carrying the scent of ozone and spent anwansi.

    "No," said Kainene, her voice as cold and unyielding as the crystal she wielded. The single word carried more weight than a thousand threats.

    In one fluid motion, she slashed with her staff. The air itself seemed to part before it, and a wave of force sent the leader flying back into her underlings. They tumbled like leaves in a storm, the impact kicking up a cloud of dust and crushed grass.

    The leader was back on her feet a moment later, her recovery a testament to her skill and determination. Her eyes, burning with unabashed hatred, locked onto Kainene. The tension in the air thickened, almost palpable, as the two powerful women faced each other.

    But Kainene wasn''t backing down. She stood her ground, feet planted firmly in the sun-baked earth, surrounded by a whirling cocoon of tiny pieces of glass. The fragments caught the light of the setting sun, creating a dazzling display that was both beautiful and terrifying. The soft tinkling of the glass shards provided an eerily delicate soundtrack to the impending violence.

    The leader raised her cutlass once more, the blade glinting ominously in the fading light. But she paused, her attention drawn by something else. A high-pitched whine cut through the air, reminiscent of a blade being drawn across crystal, growing louder with each passing second.

    And with a suddenness that made Somadina flinch, Olisa materialised beside Kainene. He appeared as if stepping out of thin air, the residual vibrations of his sound-based technique still rippling through the atmosphere.

    They stood there, Kainene and Olisa, a united front against the threat, their stance as immovable as a rock battered by the ocean. The knot of fear in his chest began to loosen, replaced by a warmth that spread through his body. He took a deep, shuddering breath, inhaling the scent of crushed grass and the metallic tang of spent anwansi that hung in the air.

    As he looked at his friends, standing tall and unafraid in the face of danger, Somadina felt a surge of gratitude and admiration. In that moment, silhouetted against the darkening sky, they seemed to him like heroes from the old tales ¨C indomitable, fierce, and loyal beyond measure. and Somadina finally felt the gentle touch of relief since his ordeal began.

    ***

    It had been a long time since she''d felt this level of anger coursing through her veins¡ªnot since that fateful day when she and Olisa had failed and were unceremoniously expelled from Zin Kibaru and the Citrine Court. The memory of that disgrace only fueled her rage, sharpening her focus to a razor''s edge.

    She turned to Somadina, concern momentarily overtaking her anger. "Are you okay?" she asked, letting the Clear Body Enforcement technique on her arm recede. The soulmarks on her skin pulsed faintly as the anwansi dissipated.

    Somadina shuffled around a little, groaning as he tested his limbs. "Yes," he finally managed, his voice strained but steady. "Nothing fatal."

    Rai flitted past Kainene in a blur of white feathers. The owlcat landed gracefully in front of Somadina, adopting a protective stance with teeth bared in fury. The soul beast''s loyalty was touching, but Kainene had more pressing concerns.

    Satisfied that Somadina was relatively unharmed, she returned her attention to the scum in front of her. The acrid smell of sweat and fear mingled with the metallic scent of blood, creating a potent cocktail that set her nerves on edge. The one who was clearly their leader¡ªthe Matriarch¡ªsnarled, her weathered face contorted with malice and pain as she raised her machete. The blade glinted ominously in the harsh sunlight, its edge stained with dried blood.

    Kainene''s keen eyes didn''t miss the way the Matriarch favoured her left side, where a dark stain had spread across her tunic. The wound Somadina had inflicted during the chase was clearly taking its toll, but it only seemed to fuel the woman''s rage.

    "Leave none of them alive!" the Matriarch roared, her voice carrying the weight of command.

    Beside her, Olisa cocked his head at that, a small smirk playing at the corners of his mouth. His next words were simple, a threat and a promise rolled into one. "Break them."

    The clansmen attacked with a collective roar that seemed to shake the very air. Deadly arcs of blade anwansi erupted from their weapons, cutting through the space around them like ethereal scythes. Kainene and Olisa scattered in perfect synchronisation, their movements fluid and practised. They dodged the strikes with almost supernatural grace, pulling the action towards them and away from the vulnerable Somadina.

    The Matriarch came after Kainene, her machete singing through the air as she swung wildly. Despite her injury, the woman moved with the dangerous grace of a seasoned fighter. Kainene retreated, her feet barely touching the ground as she danced away from her attacker. She noted how the Matriarch''s movements, while still deadly, lacked some of their earlier fluidity. The wound was definitely hampering her.

    It took her a single, breathless second to visualise and cast the Seal she wanted. The intricate pattern blazed in her mind, each loop and swirl etched with perfect clarity. All around her, the earth responded to her call, rising in a swirling maelstrom of sand and dirt.

    The Matriarch thrust forward, projecting a spear of blade anwansi that cut through the air with a high-pitched whistle. But Kainene was ready. With a subtle gesture, the sand orbiting her tightened, forming a dense shield. The blade technique slammed into it, sending vibrations through Kainene''s body, but the sand held firm, weathering the attack with ease.

    Then, it was Kainene''s turn to go on the offensive. Her hands danced through the air, fingers tracing complex patterns as she gathered the sand around her. With a thought, she compressed the grains, infusing them with intense heat until they melted and reformed into shards of red-hot glass. The air shimmered around the molten projectiles as Kainene flung them at her enemy with deadly precision.

    The Matriarch''s eyes widened in surprise, a flicker of fear crossing her face as she realised the danger. She leapt back, her movements noticeably slower than before, her blade flashing as she desperately tried to destroy the incoming shards with wild strikes of her magic. But Kainene''s assault was relentless. More than a few shards made it through the Matriarch''s frantic defence, striking her face and shoulder with sickening thuds. One shard found the spot where Somadina had wounded her earlier, eliciting a pained cry from the woman as she staggered backward.

    Kainene let out a grunt of satisfaction, a predatory smile tugging at her lips. She knew that dibias with a blade affinity were deadly, offensive fighters, especially in close combat. But force them to defend, and the weakness of their anwansi showed, particularly when it wasn''t paired with another affinity.

    Sensing an opportunity, Kainene rushed forward, pressing her advantage. The ground beneath her feet seemed to propel her forward, lending speed to her charge. But two of the other clansmen, noticing their leader''s predicament, broke off from their fight with Olisa. They leapt to the Matriarch''s defence, their own blades glowing with anwansi as they moved to intercept Kainene.

    Forced onto the defensive, Kainene found herself backing off. She conjured hastily formed sheets of glass, using them as makeshift shields to block the flurry of attacks coming her way. The air filled with the sound of blade anwansi striking glass, a discordant symphony of magical combat.

    A moment of distraction cost her. One of the clansmen slipped past her guard, his blade carving a nasty slice across her shoulder. Pain lanced through her, hot and sharp, but Kainene didn''t falter. Instead, she channelled the pain into focus, using it to sharpen her resolve.

    With an unexpected swing of her staff, she caught one of her attackers off guard. The weapon connected with a sickening crunch, driving a shard of glass deep into the man''s head. He crumpled instantly, dead before he hit the ground.

    But Kainene knew she couldn''t continue like this. Her unique glass summoning, a perfect fusion of her fire and earth affinities, was taking its toll. Not even her father, the Patriarch of the Adichie clan, possessed this ability. Dibias who had achieved a perfect fusion, like her, were exceedingly rare. Most simply alternated between affinities, switching on the fly, or uncommonly, using both simultaneously.

    Her fusion, while powerful, was incredibly draining. In an intense fight like this, she couldn''t afford to waste her magic. With a thought, she separated the anwansi in her core, feeling the familiar sensation as the energies split back into their component parts. The orange and brown hues of fire and earth swirled within her, distinct once more.

    The change was immediate and exhilarating. True, she was battling another Practitioner, a Matriarch of a clan no less. It would have been a challenging fight by itself, let alone with another dibia, even if he was only a Disciple, thrown into the mix. In a fair world, there was no way she could win.

    But this wasn''t a fair world. She was Adichie Kainene, former Heir to their Vassal Seat. From her childhood, she had trained against people far stronger than her, honing her skills against seemingly insurmountable odds. Weighed against that gruelling preparation, the clansmen might as well have been throwing sticks at her.

    Dodging a slash that would have taken her head clean off, Kainene twirled her staff with fluid grace. She described a perfect circle with its head, her mind racing as she visualised the complex Seal she needed. With a surge of will, she triggered the technique, feeling it drain her core down to its last dregs in mere moments.

    The ground exploded. All around her, sand and fire erupted from the earth with a thunderous roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the world. The elemental fury spread out across the sky, momentarily blotting out the sun and casting the battlefield in an otherworldly light. The heat was intense, warming Kainene''s skin even as the sand stung her eyes.

    The effort required to hold such a powerful technique was nearly unbearable. Kainene staggered, her vision blurring as she fought to maintain control. The Matriarch, ever opportunistic, sensed the weakness in her opponent and with a triumphant cry, fired off another lance of blade anwansi, the deadly projectile hurtling towards Kainene''s unprotected form.

    But Olisa, always in perfect sync with her, materialised as if from thin air. Trailing wisps of turquoise-coloured anwansi, he intercepted the attack with a precise slash of his staff. The blade technique dissipated harmlessly, scattering into motes of light.

    The other two clansmen Olisa had been fighting joined their leader, their faces masks of determination and fear. As one, they fired off their own Conjurations, the air filling with a storm of blade anwansi. But Olisa was ready. With a flourish of his staff, he countered with an Invocation of his own. A wave of turquoise energy careened into all five attackers, sending them flying backward in a surge of light accompanied by a deep, sonorous boom that Kainene felt in her bones.

    The clansmen were back on their feet a moment later, battered but not broken. But it was too late. Kainene''s technique was ready, hovering above the battlefield like the fist of an angry god. With a strangled scream that tore at her throat, Kainene brought it down upon the clansmen. The resulting explosion shook the earth for what felt like kilometres around, burying their attackers in a maelstrom of sand and fire.

    Just like that, they had won.

    The silence that followed was tense and oppressive. Kainene and Olisa stood motionless, their senses stretched to their limits as they waited for something¡ªanything¡ªto come charging at them, attracted by the cacophony of their battle. But it seemed all the animals were giving this area a wide berth, perhaps wisely choosing to avoid the chaos of human conflict.

    Once she was certain they were in the clear, Kainene finally yielded to her exhaustion. Her legs gave out from under her, and she crumpled unceremoniously to the ground. The world spun around her, and she closed her eyes, trying to centre herself.

    Olisa was by her side in an instant, his familiar presence a comforting anchor. Somadina was close behind, and Kainene watched with a mixture of exasperation and fondness as the two people closest to her heart hovered over her, matching expressions of worry etched on their faces. Even Rai was there, perched uncertainly on Somadina''s shoulder, her large eyes fixed on Kainene with what could only be described as concern.

    "Mother above, I''m anwansi drained, not dying," she said, fighting to push herself into a sitting position. Her body raised a vehement protest, muscles screaming from the exertion, but she ignored it through sheer force of will. "I''m not about to keel over."

    Somadina was shaking his head, his eyes wide with a mixture of awe and disbelief. "You''re unbelievable," he breathed, his gaze drawn to the smouldering mound that had once been their attackers. "What was that?"

    "Desolate Land. Very impressive, I know. Kind of puts my Wall of Sound to shame." Olisa frowned down at his girlfriend, his expression a mixture of admiration and disapproval. "It''s also an Ordained-level Invocation she had no business performing. She didn''t even do it properly."

    "It worked out fine."

    "Fine? You can''t stand on your own two feet." Olisa''s frown deepened, worry lines etching themselves across his forehead. "I expect this kind of foolishness from Somadina, not you."

    "Hey!" came the offended reply.

    "It was necessary," Kainene said firmly, meeting Olisa''s gaze. "If I hadn''t, we would still be fighting, and who knows how that would have turned out. Three Disciples and two Practitioners, with one clearly a Matriarch, is too much, even for us."

    Olisa gave a hesitant sigh of agreement, then pulled her into a tight embrace. Kainene allowed herself a moment to relax into his arms, drawing comfort from his familiar warmth.

    "I''m sorry," Somadina whispered, his voice thick with guilt. "You got hurt protecting me. If I hadn''t gone off without telling you¡ª"

    "Don''t," Kainene began, cutting him off. She fixed him with a stern look, softened by the affection she couldn''t quite hide. "You''re not at fault here. We''d known for a while that we were being followed. We should have told you so you''d be on your guard. Don''t you dare blame yourself for this."

    She waited for Somadina''s meek nod before relaxing back into Olisa''s arms. He was still looking at Somadina, his expression thoughtful.

    "How are you holding up?" Olisa asked, his voice gentle.

    The question confused Kainene for a beat before understanding dawned. This was probably the first time Somadina had witnessed someone killed. She wondered what exactly was going through his head and was struck by a sudden worry. How would he see her now? Now that she had killed five people in front of him. The thought sent a chill down her spine, despite the lingering heat from the battle.

    Rai, perhaps sensing her mood, jumped into her lap and lay there, purring softly as Kainene absently stroked the owlcat''s back. The familiar sensation helped ground her, keeping her spiralling thoughts at bay.

    But Somadina didn¡¯t turn to look at her with eyes clouded over with disgust. Instead, he considered the smoking pile for a long moment, his expression unreadable.

    "I don''t know," he said finally, his voice measured. "Is it bad that I don''t feel sorry for them? I mean, it''s a shame that lives were taken, but... they would have killed me without hesitation. In my mind, we were just defending ourselves."

    Olisa smiled¡ªa short, sad thing¡ªthen reached out to ruffle Somadina¡¯s hair which had come undone.

    ¡°You¡¯re learning.¡± Then he raised an eyebrow. ¡°Care to tell us how you managed whatever that was that you used to contact us?¡±

    Kainene turned to him, also interested and Somadina hung his head, suddenly bashful.  But he told them everything, starting from his dream about the old man to the attack and how he had managed to work past his block. They were all eyes when he finished, at which time their wounds had healed to faint scars.

    ¡°You were contacted by the Prophet-In-Chains,¡± Olisa whispered, still in awe. ¡°You can¡¯t ignore that kind of summon. Not from a Sage. The trick is figuring out where he is. Tell me how the room he was in looked like again.¡±

    Somadina repeated the information.

    ¡°That sounds like a place of power,¡± Kainene said slowly. Her mostly shallow wounds were almost completely healed, but her core, the main source of her discomfort remained empty. It would have to be refilled manually. ¡°And the only location close enough to fit that criteria is¡ª¡±

    ¡°The Tower.¡± Somadina took a deep breath. ¡°Well, if we had any doubts before about going there, those just got thrown out the window.¡±

    ¡°True that.¡± Olisa¡¯s gaze was thoughtful. ¡°We¡¯re not far from Sinikat now, a week¡¯s walking at most. We need to get Somadina to Disciple by then. And we need to work on ourselves as well. We¡¯ve put it off long enough.¡±

    Somadina blinked at him. ¡°What? What have you put off long enough?¡±

    Kainene sighed. It had to be done sooner and later. And Olisa was right. They couldn¡¯t afford to be anything other than their strongest. Not if they wanted to keep Somadina safe. Still, despite her hesitation, she couldn¡¯t help the smile that spread across her face.

    ¡°We are advancing,¡± she said, playing with Rai¡¯s fur. ¡°Once we¡¯re fully healed and well-rested, we¡¯re going to do it.¡± Her voice took on a fierce note. ¡°We¡¯re going to try for Ordained.¡±

 1.9: Advancement

    Things were far tenser in the days that followed. Kainene and Olisa, convinced that there would be reprisal attacks, refused to let Somadina out of their sight. Even Rai agreed, perking up whenever he moved around and watching him with narrowed eyes, as though she expected him to run off the moment their backs were turned and leap into the open mouth of an elephant-chimp or something. Which was quite unfair. Danger actively came to him.

    But he had to admit that they had a point. Over the past two months, he seemed to have turned into a magnet for all things bad and monstrous. With his luck, the moment he stepped out he¡¯d been set upon by hawk-wasps and stung to death.

    But Somadina wasn¡¯t about to allow their protectiveness to get in the way of the original plan. He gave them three days to fret and bicker before rounding on them, hands on his hips.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the delay? I thought you said you were going to advance? It¡¯s been four days since then.¡±

    The two Practitioners exchanged a look.

    ¡°It¡¯s not as straightforward as you think,¡± said Olisa slowly. ¡°We¡¯re not just going up a rank. We¡¯re trying to break into a new Realm. That¡¯s not... It¡¯s not easy.¡±

    Somadina stared at him. ¡°You guys do know how to do it, don¡¯t you?¡± He was struck by a sudden worry. ¡°Isn¡¯t advancement supposed to be supervised by a higher-ranked dibia? You know, to make sure nothing goes wrong.¡±

    Kainene rolled her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m not sure ¡®supposed¡¯ is the right word to use there. Sure it''s great if you have someone looking out for you, but that¡¯s a privilege, not a requirement. We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    When Somadina¡¯s concerned face didn¡¯t change she sighed and nudged his shoulder. ¡°Relax, will you? We know what to do. The theory of it anyway. It''s not like we¡¯re trying to move up the Soul Realm. Just break into it. No, our true concern is you.¡±

    Somadina¡¯s answering frown was swift. ¡°Me? I¡¯m not following.¡±

    ¡°An advancement of this nature will take much longer than the usual hour or so,¡± Olisa explained with a frown of his own. ¡°At least a day or two. Probably more. For most of that, we will be unconscious, cultivating anwansi at a higher rate.¡±

    ¡°We will be sitting ducks is what he¡¯s trying to say,¡± Kainene chimed in. ¡°Active cultivation leaves a trail. Right now, we are at the peak of Practitioner, our body channels at their purest. Once we start advancing, the two of us will basically be beacons to any soul beasts or Aberrations in the area.¡±

    Oh. Somadina paused, thoughtful for a heartbeat before regaining his resolve. ¡°Doesn¡¯t change anything. I¡¯ll keep you two safe.¡±

    He saw their frowns grow deeper, several protests lining up to be uttered, but he held up an interrupting hand. ¡°Hear me out, okay? There aren¡¯t any Aberrations or soul beasts around at the moment, right?¡±

    They exchanged another look before giving a single, reluctant nod.

    ¡°There¡¯s a colony of spider-asps east of here, but they are moving away from us,¡± Olisa said. ¡°Other than that, nothing else.¡±

    ¡°Good. It means if you start now, we have a head start before anything comes investigating.¡± The look Somadina gave them was fierce. ¡°I know I don¡¯t have the best record so far. You¡¯ve mainly seen me at my worst. But I¡¯m far more capable than that. I took care of my mother for years. So, trust that I¡¯ll protect you for however long it¡¯ll take you to advance.¡±

    Rai made her presence known with a loud yowl and shot an unmistakable glare in his direction. He let out an involuntary smile. ¡°Correction. Rai and I will keep you safe. Now get off your lazy asses and get to Ordained so you can go back to beating me half to death in the name of training.¡±

    For a heartbeat they said nothing, just standing there, eyes wide, staring at him for what seemed like an eternity.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need somewhere relatively protected and abundant in our respective anwansi types. We will be needing a lot of it,¡± Kainene said finally, breaking the spell. ¡°A cave maybe?¡±

    ¡°There should be one close by,¡± Somadina said, casting a speculative eye over the rocky landscape. ¡°We could light a fire for Kainene. Deeper in so that it doesn¡¯t let out a glow and give us away.¡± He looked over to Olisa, concerned. ¡°What are we going to do about you?¡±

    ¡°The anwansi from the ambient sounds around will be enough,¡± came the reassuring reply. ¡°Things are noisier than most people notice.¡±

    ¡°Excellent.¡± Somadina rubbed his hands together in anticipation. ¡°Well then. Let¡¯s go find that cave.¡±

    Kainene and Olisa exchanged a third look, then followed the determined Adept with sheepish grins on their faces.

    A few minutes later, the group was gathered around a roaring campfire. They had found a cave halfway up a large hill, its entrance partially obscured by hanging vines. A large pool of water sat next to the mouth, its surface reflecting the starry sky above and closely guarded by a trio of palm trees whose fronds swayed gently in the night breeze. The cave itself wasn''t too big, barely a crack in the side of the hill, but it was large enough to provide all of them with a reasonable level of comfort. The rough stone walls were cool to the touch, offering a welcome respite from the humid air outside.

    The two Practitioners themselves were sitting cross-legged, eyes closed and breathing slowly as they prepared their bodies for the task ahead and the firelight cast flickering shadows on the cave walls. Even with his limited senses Somadina could feel the anwansi in the air stirring, responding to the presence of the two cultivators.

    ¡°Okay,¡± said Olisa after a full minute of this. He cracked his knuckles in anticipation. ¡°We¡¯re ready.¡±

    ¡°Good luck,¡± Somadina said, a little anxious. He shot a look at the mouth of the cave. ¡°I won¡¯t let anything touch you.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be back before you know it,¡± Kainene assured him. They graced him with one last smile before the air around them slowed, anwansi rushing in to fill their open cores as their minds slipped away.

    ***

    The sandship was late again.

    But then, at this point, Jidenna had come to accept that as a fact of life, like the sun rising every morning or the moon heralding the hunting period of the deadly hyena-owls. Sparing a glance at the position of the sun in the sky, its rays barely penetrating the gloomy clouds above, he leaned back and stifled a yawn. The rough-hewn wooden chair creaked under his weight, a testament to the makeshift nature of Starfall Harbour''s amenities.

    A serving boy came around, his feet leaving ephemeral imprints in the black sand that seemed to permeate everything this close to the Dry Lands. A bottle of palm wine was balanced precariously on his tray, and Jidenna snapped it up with one smooth motion, slipping the boy a couple of extra manillas. Nursing his drink, he looked around the bar, its pungent aroma of fermented palm sap mixing with the salt of the nearby sea and the acrid tang of the desert beyond.

    The bar was one of many that made up Starfall Harbour, a ramshackle collection of structures that clung to the edge of civilization like barnacles on a ship''s hull. Constructed from bamboo and dried palm leaves, all of which was supported on four columns of rough granite, Jidenna had taken a seat by the edge, near enough to the Dry Lands to spot incoming ships and far enough from the other smelly, noisy patrons to keep his senses from being overwhelmed. The roof overhead was in dire need of maintenance, gaps between the fronds offering teasing glimpses of the grey sky above, but it was an adequate shelter from the sun. Not that the sun was currently a factor.

    As was often usual this close to the Dry Lands, an odd, pale grey mist clung to the earth, blanketing the world in a chilly embrace. Jidenna considered it, wondering as many often did, if today would be the day it turned the shade and hue of freshly spilt blood. Jidenna took a large gulp of his wine. A Timestorm would make things interesting at least.

    A woman passed by, momentarily breaking his reverie. She was clad in the usual voluminous clothing of her people, a tower of baskets balanced expertly on her head. Contrasted with the giant baobab trees that thrust themselves at the sky and the mist that swirled around her, as if unwilling to let go, Jidenna thought she looked rather like some wraith from the spirit world. Amused by that thought, he shook his head and turned back to his monitoring of the desert. He took another swig, frowning at the staccato pounding in his head.

    What is taking so long? he wondered, now feeling the first flashes of irritation. I have things I have to do.

    As if in answer, a horn sounded, shattering the lazy silence. At once the patrons stirred to life. More drinks were ordered, clothing was adjusted, and nervous and excited chatter increased as everyone strained for a sight of the ship.

    They didn''t have to wait long.

    Coming in with a roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of Starfall Harbour, the sandship filled the horizon. Balanced on six rudders the size of cows, its bleached white surface sliced through the mist like a hot knife through butter. The ship groaned and came to a halt, the rest of the grey swirls disappearing as its Windweavers, one of the many types of awosan from Irorun, summoned breezes with graceful gestures of their hands. Other, smaller ships in the caravan began to dock as well, spraying black sand everywhere, and the world seemed to energise as the last of the mists were swept away and the ships opened up and began to disgorge their contents. Some of the ships had had chunks ripped out of them, evidence of battles with the toothy Diremaws that called the Dry Lands home. Eyeing the now freed sun, Jidenna finished the last of his palm wine and waited for the man to reach him.

    It hadn''t been hard to pick out the man''s footsteps from the throng. In sharp contrast to the long, leisurely strides of the returning dock workers and commons, the man had the short, quick steps that marked the very rich and very busy nobles and tradesmen of the world. Jidenna would have known those footfalls even without his heightened hearing, having heard their like all his life. He waited until the man had taken a seat before turning to him; the usual professional courtesy expected of a dibia of his rank.

    "Jidenna."

    "Ahmed Bakr," Jidenna replied lightly. "I''m glad you made it. Though I would have appreciated not having to wait all morning. It''s nearly midday."

    Ahmed fingered his cane, tilting his head in apology and Jidenna leaned back in consideration. Ahmed was dressed in typical Karfi fashion; clad in purple dashiki and trousers, all etched with beige trimmings. Gold earrings dangled off his ears and his dark hair was cut short, almost to the scalp, an unusual style as most Kajirian men preferred their hair long and braided. His flawless brown skin was devoid of soulmarks from any of the three realms, marking him as unbonded.

    Though Karfi and Irorun natives prefer the term mundane, don''t they? I wonder what the story there is.

    "You still haven''t told me why you insisted on meeting only after the sandships arrived."

    "It''s simply because we had to wait for a contact to arrive with them. Amosis is a dangerous enough ruin, even for my scavengers. Transporting the device you requested, alone, without the protection of a fleet would have been suicide," Ahmed replied, producing a small, intricately carved box from the depths of his pockets. He opened it carefully, revealing an odd, spinning device that seemed to hum with magical energy. Even from where he sat, Jidenna could feel the power radiating from the object, sending a tingling sensation up his spine.

    "Do you have any idea how difficult it was to acquire this?" Ahmed said, his voice a mix of pride and exasperation. "You should be grateful you have me, Jidenna. No one else could have procured such an item, let alone gotten it past the ruin¡¯s borders."

    Jidenna''s eyes widened slightly as he took in the artefact. Its constant motion and the faint glow it emitted spoke of power beyond his current understanding. He reached out to take it, but Ahmed snapped the box shut before he could touch it.

    "But that''s by the way. I have another meeting to get to so I''ll keep this brief," he began, sliding the box across the table to Jidenna. "My contacts in the Savage Lands have confirmed your theory. The two exiles are indeed heading to Sinikat. There''s a boy with an owlcat accompanying them, an acolyte that they''ve taken under their wing."

    Jidenna raised an eyebrow. That did not sound like most nobles he knew. "You are certain of this information?"

    "Quite. I''ve been dealing with the fallout all week." Ahmed let out an exhausted sigh. "Apparently, a group of clansmen got carried away and attacked them. Now their kin want repatriation for the death of their members. My fault really. It''s what I get for outsourcing work." Another sigh. "It doesn''t matter. As people go, they are rather simple-minded. I''m sure we will come to an agreement sooner or later."

    "Oh?"

    "It is what you pay me for. Remember?"

    Jidenna inclined his head, acceding the point. Ahmed rose to his feet.

    "If that is all, then I must see myself out," he said, shaking hands again with Jidenna. "Keep that artefact safe. You no longer have a fortune to waste, and acquiring that cost more than you can imagine. I trust that the next time I hear from you it''ll be with news of better work. Something more challenging than keeping an eye on three younglings."

    Jidenna hummed noncommittally, watching him gather his cane into his arms. However, just before Ahmed had gone more than a few steps, he called out a question.

    "This¡­ boy they are journeying with. Do you really believe they''re friends with him?"

    Ahmed paused. "My spies are never wrong, Jidenna. They''ve seen the way they behave around the boy. They care about him. Very much."

    Interesting. Jidenna tipped his head as the spymaster resumed his casual stroll to one of the sandships. Very interesting. So, the stories are true. Exile hasn''t changed them much, has it? They still care for the commons.

    Blowing a puff of air, Jidenna hailed the serving boy and ordered another bottle of palm wine. Whoever this mystery boy was, there was no doubt he would be interesting. And who knows? A valuable, unexpected addition to his plans. Jidenna drained the bottle in one gulp, then made a beeline for the sandships, hailing one of their crew members. The man turned, then did a double-take. The usual reaction from people who had never seen albinos before.

    "Where to?" asked the man finally, no doubt disconcerted by the inky blackness of Jidenna''s eyes.

    "Sinikat," said Jidenna with a smile, the mysterious artefact secure in his pocket. "I¡¯m thinking of visiting some new friends."

    ***

    The shuffling is what awakens the boy. He stirs, glancing once at his unconscious charges before turning his attention back to the mouth of the cave. Even though he isn¡¯t cultivating at the moment, he can feel the anwansi they are pulling into themselves. The pressure they are leaving on the world. He pokes the campfire, rekindling the fading embers.

    Then it hits. A stench that isn¡¯t a stench. A wrongness with the world.

    Aberration.

    Fear grips his heart and he rises slowly to his feet. Beside him his owlcat stretches, then abruptly comes alert, pupilless eyes glinting with reflected moonlight.

    They see it creep up. Small with a mouth full of danger. It stops and hisses at them, snake-like.

    A Direling. And it has not come alone.

    ***

    Olisa awakened to a surge of light. It was warm and gentle, like a mother''s kiss, and he let it guide him to his trembling feet. The sensation was both familiar and alien, as if he were experiencing a half-forgotten dream. Kainene was beside him, looking just as shaken, her usual composure momentarily fractured. He held out a hand, and together they steadied themselves, drawing strength from each other''s presence.

    "Where are we?" he asked, his voice echoing strangely, as if they were underwater. The words seemed to ripple through the air, carrying farther than they should have.

    "The spirit world," Kainene replied, her eyes wide as she took in their surroundings. "Don''t you remember? We''ve been here before, even though it was only for a few seconds. Every dibia is pulled here when the Firstborn come to bond with us."

    As she spoke, he realised it was true. He did recognise the deep purple of the soil beneath his feet. The undulating waves of blue and black that were the skies above, cosmic energies dancing in patterns too complex for his mind to fully comprehend.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.

    Suddenly, Kainene made a small, squeaking noise ¨C a sound so uncharacteristic of her that Olisa instinctively took an involuntary step back. And then he saw them.

    The mountain-sized animals looking down at them.

    It was astonishing how they had managed not to notice them before, considering that they blotted out the view for kilometres around. Their presence was overwhelming, radiating an ancient power that made Olisa''s core quiver in response.

    One of them, a sand-coloured fox with a halo of rotating crystals behind his head, peered at them with eyes the hue of burning embers. Each crystal in its halo seemed to contain a universe of its own, spinning in perfect harmony and when it spoke, its voice resonated through Olisa''s very being.

    "An Adichie and an Ekwueme advancing together? Now, this is surprising."

    "Indeed," rumbled the egret standing next to him. Her snow-white wings flexed, the turquoise scripts scattered on them ringing with music as she spread them out in welcome. The sound was both beautiful and terrifying, like the birth of stars. "That hasn''t happened in a long time, has it?" She paused for a moment, her gaze piercing through them. "I assume you do not want separate awakenings."

    Olisa was proud of the lack of a crack in his voice when he answered. "Yes." Next to him, Kainene gave an affirming nod, her face set with determination.

    The facial expressions of the Firstborn did not change ¨C their features too alien to convey emotion in a way humans could easily interpret ¨C but the approval emanating from them was unmistakable. It washed over Olisa and Kainene like a warm breeze, and he had to restrain an urge to giggle.

    "Well then," the fox ¨C the Sandking, Olisa realised ¨C said, its tails swishing behind it in a hypnotic dance. "Perhaps all is not yet lost with the secondborn."

    The Sandking and the Dawnsinger gathered themselves, their forms seeming to grow even larger, if that were possible. Their eyes blazed with power, and when they spoke, it was with one voice that shook the very fabric of the spirit world:

    "Prepare."

    And the world slipped away.

    ***

    The boy dodges an attack, barely, his body moving on pure instinct honed by days of constant vigilance. He pivots on his heel, muscles screaming in protest, and kicks at the snarling Direling with all his remaining strength. The creature, a twisted amalgamation of fang and claw, goes flying through the air. It lands athletically on its feet and immediately leaps forward, hunger gleaming in its eyes. But the owlcat is there to meet it, a blur of feathers and fur. In a thrice, the Direling is rent to shreds, its essence dissipating into the air like mist under a harsh sun.

    The boy staggers, his vision blurring momentarily as exhaustion threatens to overwhelm him. It''s been two days since the first attacks, two days of constant vigilance and intermittent combat. His charges ¨C Olisa and Kainene ¨C are yet to stir from their trance-like state and in that time, the only change he''s noticed is the anwansi they are pulling, the current growing stronger with each passing day.

    During these relentless hours, he has also learned a harsh lesson: all of his Adept level Seals are useless. This realisation came at a steep cost. His Seals, all of them crafted to affect the mind, require him to connect with those he wishes to influence. But Aberrations are different, their minds a twisted labyrinth of alien thoughts. He tried it once, attempting to push his consciousness into a Direling''s mind and the resulting pain paralyzed him for nearly a minute, his brain feeling like it was being shredded from the inside out. It is not something he is eager to repeat.

    As he catches his breath, leaning against the cave wall, the boy knows he needs stronger Seals. Ones that allow him to change his environment, to manipulate the physical world around him. To attack the body, not just the mind. The knowledge sits heavy in his chest, a mixture of determination and dread. He knows what he must do, the path that lies ahead. The owlcat, loyal and fierce as it is, can''t be expected to do all the defending. He made a promise, after all, and he intends to keep it.

    Twilight approaches, painting the sky in hues of orange and purple. The encroaching darkness brings with it the promise of more dangers, more Direlings emerging from the shadows. But it also offers a moment of relative calm. The boy fights through his bone-deep exhaustion and sits cross-legged on the ground, his back straight despite the protest of his muscles.

    He closes his eyes, trying to focus amidst the cacophony of the wild world around him. The rustling of leaves, the distant howls of creatures he''d rather not name, the steady breathing of his unconscious charges ¨C he acknowledges each sound and then lets it fade into the background. His consciousness turns inward, seeking the core of his power and the channels that need cleansing.

    The boy knows he must get stronger. The lives of Olisa and Kainene depend on it. With each measured breath, he steels his resolve. He must advance, push beyond his current limitations, and step into a new realm of power. Only at Disciple can he even think of attempting some of the more complex techniques detailed in the Testament.

    As night falls, the boy remains motionless, a small figure dwarfed by the vastness of the wilderness and the weight of his responsibility. But within him, a storm is brewing, the seeds of transformation taking root. In this moment of quiet concentration, which each gleaming thread he cleanses free of corruption, the future of a dibia is forged.

    ***

    Reality flickered, a cosmic switch flipped on and then off again with dizzying speed. Olisa and Kainene plummeted through an infinite darkness, their bodies weightless yet heavy with promise. They clung to one another, fingers intertwined, anchoring themselves in the midst of this terrifying yet exhilarating freefall. Their hearts raced in tandem, pulses quickening with each passing second of their descent into the unknown.

    The void around them was alive, pulsing with unseen energies that brushed against their skin like ethereal feathers. Time lost all meaning ¨C they could have been falling for seconds or centuries. There was simply no way to tell in this realm beyond the stars.

    Then, as abruptly as it had begun, the fall ceased. The darkness receded, replaced by a soft, ambient light that seemed to emanate from everywhere and nowhere at once. They found themselves hovering in a colossal room, its sheer size defying comprehension, a space vast enough to comfortably house half a dozen towns, with room to spare for their marketplaces and squares.

    The walls, floor, and ceiling appeared to be crafted from fired clay, their surface a deep, rich red that spoke of ancient earth and primal forces. An army of Seals and scripts marched across its surface, intricate patterns and symbols flowing like rivers of light, pulsing and shimmering with a thousand colours.

    Olisa and Kainene floated in awe, their eyes wide as they tried to take in the sheer magnitude of their surroundings.

    The two Firstborn ¨C the Sandking and the Dawnsinger ¨C descended after them, their massive forms somehow fitting comfortably within the enormous chamber. They began to circle Olisa and Kainene, their movements graceful despite their size and in their wake, left trails of pure magic, ribbons of power that twisted and curled in the air like auroras.

    "Sound is the element of communication, of harmony, of balance," began the Dawnsinger, her words carrying the weight of cosmic truth. "It is the scaffolding of music, the language of the soul. It is the finish upon the tapestry of reality."

    As she spoke, the air around them seemed to vibrate, making the concepts tangible in a way mere words could not convey. The Seals on the walls pulsed in rhythm with her speech, as if the entire chamber was one grand instrument being played by the Firstborn.

    "What is the fall of a tree without sound to mark its death?" she continued, and for a moment, Olisa could swear he heard the crash of a mighty oak in a distant forest. "What is the dive of an eagle without sound to mark its passage?" The screech of a raptor echoed through the chamber, though no bird was visible, the sound so real he instinctively looked up, expecting to see wings cutting through the air above.

    Suddenly, Olisa felt something reach for his core, an invisible force that was both gentle and irresistible. It seized his channels, the pathways of power within him, and began to stretch them outward. The sensation was unlike anything he had ever experienced ¨C not painful, but intense, as if parts of himself he''d never known existed were being awakened and reshaped.

    He took a great gasp of air, the breath feeling like his first true inhalation since entering this realm. His body tingled all over, every nerve ending alight with sensation and with a start, he realised what was happening. These new channels that were being formed, twisting and diving in and out of a radiant, sun-like energy ¨C these were his soul channels. The Dawnsinger was helping him build a connection to them, using the anwansi he had spent the last three days painstakingly packing into his core.

    Wonder filled him as he watched the process unfold, felt the power flow through these new pathways. It was like discovering a new limb, a new sense he never knew he possessed. He could feel the energy of his soul, bright and warm, connecting with his physical form in ways he had never imagined possible.

    Then, with a finality that felt both abrupt and perfectly timed, it was done. The Dawnsinger finished the process with a single, ringing note that split the air as turquoise flames erupted from the sound, dancing around them in a spectacular display of power and beauty.

    ***

    The boy sits cross-legged on the cold, damp floor of the cave, his back pressed against the rough stone wall and takes a deep breath, the musty air filling his lungs as he focuses on his cultivation.

    Anwansi, the magical energy that permeates the world, flows into him like a gentle stream. The boy channels it as quickly as he can, not bothering to store any in his core. Instead, he sends it coursing through his channels, feeling the energy purify and strengthen his body with each pass.

    As he works, memories of his Practitioners'' training flash through his mind. The endless drills, the gruelling physical exercises, the countless hours spent meditating ¨C all of it had been brutal and relentless. Now he sees its benefits. Most of his lower channels are already clear, the anwansi flowing through them with increasing ease.

    He feels the advancement growing imminent, his body preparing to take that crucial leap forward. The sensation is both exhilarating and terrifying ¨C a pressure building within him, like a dam about to burst.

    Suddenly, something arrives, pressing itself so intently on his senses that he nearly loses his concentration. The boy''s eyes snap open, his heart racing. Beside him, his owlcat soul beast rises to its feet, hackles raised. It lets off a warning growl, low and menacing.

    In that moment, the boy understands. Another soul beast approaches ¨C a lionram. Its presence is overwhelming, a peak Practitioner so close to the Ordained rank that it is just a breath away. The realisation hits him like a physical blow: even if he advanced to Disciple right now, he wouldn''t stand a chance against such a powerful creature.

    But his owlcat doesn''t back down. It growls again, louder this time, the sound echoing off the cave walls and the boy starts in surprise as he feels his soul beast''s power surge. He watches in awe as it races past Adept, past Disciple, until it stops, matching the lionram''s strength exactly.

    There is no time to wonder at this miraculous development. The owlcat launches itself at the lionram, and the two massive beasts tumble outside the cave entrance. They trample the few remaining Direlings ¨C pale, skull-faced monstrosities that had been lingering in the shadows and the night air fills with snarls and the sound of rending flesh as the soul beasts collide, then break apart. Claws flash and the owlcat''s talons take off a chunk of the lionram''s flesh, drawing a pained roar from the beast. In retaliation, the lionram''s horns gouge out one of the owlcat''s eyes.

    Desperate to gain an advantage, the owlcat takes flight, its wings stirring up dust and debris. It circles once, then dives, talons extended. But the lionram is ready. Like lightning, it snatches the owlcat''s wing and slams its foe viciously on the ground.

    The boy hears the sickening crack of bone as his soul beast''s forelimb and jaw break. He screams along with the owlcat, feeling its pain as if it were his own and pushes himself harder.

    Come on, he snarls to himself. Give!

    The lionram roars its victory, the sound shaking the very earth. It lowers its head, fangs bared, ready to deliver the killing blow. And in that moment, the boy feels a surge of defiance. He won''t let it end like this. Not again.

    And with one final cycle of anwansi through his channels, he triggers his advancement. The explosion of magical energy that follows is enough to momentarily distract the lionram. The boy is already moving, his fingers tracing a complex pattern in the air as he calls upon one of the most advanced techniques he knows.

    "Invasion!" he screams, his voice raw with desperation. A glowing Seal blossoms to life before him, its intricate design pulsing with power. The boy throws his consciousness forward, slipping into the lionram''s mind.

    Immediately, he can tell he is not powerful enough to fully utilise this technique, especially not against a beast this strong. Already he can feel his hold slipping, the lionram''s fierce will pushing back against his intrusion.

    In a last, desperate gambit, the boy gives one simple command, pouring every ounce of his remaining strength into it. SMASH!

    The lionram resists, fighting the technique with all its might. But the boy''s will won''t break. His core drains completely as he gives another mental shove, his entire being focused on this single command.

    Finally, after what feels like an eternity, the soul beast obeys. With a bellow of confused rage, the lionram shudders then hurls its head towards the ground as hard as it can.

    ***

    The Sandking''s voice rumbled through the chamber, a sound like shifting dunes and crackling flames. His presence filled the space, commanding attention as he took the place of the Dawnsinger.

    "The desert is the domain of earth and flame, the domain of negation," he intoned, his words carrying the weight of eons. "In its presence, earth becomes the anwansi of purity, flame the anwansi of clarity." As he spoke, the air shimmered with heat, and for a moment, Olisa and Kainene could almost taste sand on their tongues, feel the scorching sun on their skin.

    The Sandking continued, his voice growing more intense. "As with all domains with multiple aspects, the desert has its fusions, points at which these truths bond to form new ones." His eyes, like molten gold, fixed upon Kainene. "Yours is the rarest of my three. Glass, the fusion of reflection. Brittle, yet hard. Fragile yet devastating."

    As the last word left his lips, Kainene gasped, her body arching as if struck by lightning. She went through the same process Olisa had just experienced, her channels being remade, connected to something far greater than herself. Her body blazed with orange and brown light, the colors of earth and flame intertwining in a spectacular display. The soulmark on her neck, usually a subtle presence, now shone with a furious light, pulsing in rhythm with her racing heart, then grew and expanded until they covered much of her shoulders as well.

    Olisa could not look away, mesmerised by the transformation taking place before him. The power radiating from Kainene was palpable, a tangible force that made the air around her shimmer and dance. He wondered, with a mix of awe and curiosity, if the same thing had happened to him during his own transformation.

    Then, as suddenly as it had begun, it was done. Kainene''s body relaxed, the intense light fading to a soft glow that seemed to emanate from within her. She turned to Olisa with wide eyes, and he was struck by the change in them. The familiar orange was now joined by bursts of healthy brown specks, like flecks of amber caught in sunlight.

    "Olisa, your eyes," she whispered, her voice filled with wonder. "And your hair." With a gesture that seemed both natural and impossible, she conjured a sheet of mirrored glass, holding it up for him to see.

    Olisa leaned forward, studying his reflection with a mixture of curiosity and trepidation. The silver in his hair was still there, a constant reminder of his unique heritage. But the pale blue that had once streaked through it was gone, replaced by a brilliant, searing turquoise that seemed to glow with an inner light. His eyes, too, had changed, the same vibrant turquoise now swirling within them, giving him an otherworldly appearance.

    "You''re beautiful," Kainene said softly, her eyes roaming over his transformed features with undisguised admiration.

    Olisa had to agree, though the word seemed inadequate to describe the changes they had both undergone. "So are you," he replied, his voice equally soft. He reached out, running an admiring hand over the orange highlights that now streaked through her brown braids. The colors intertwined like the very essence of the desert itself, earth and flame in perfect harmony.

    Their eyes met, and in that moment, the enormity of what they had experienced, the bond they shared, overwhelmed them. Their lips met in a kiss that was both tender and passionate, a celebration of their transformation and a reaffirmation of their connection. Time seemed to stand still as they held each other, lost in the moment.

    It was only when Olisa reluctantly pulled away that he remembered where they were and who their audience was. They broke apart shyly, suddenly very aware of the presence of the two Firstborn who had watched their intimate moment with unmistakable amusement. The Dawnsinger''s eyes twinkled with mirth, while the Sandking''s usual stoic demeanor had softened into something almost paternal.

    They nodded their thanks and then they were flying backwards, rocketing towards their bodies and the boy they had left to guard them.

    ***

    The yelling snapped their eyes open, consciousness rushing back like a tidal wave. Kainene leapt to her feet, her body tensing as she scanned for threats, Olisa half a step behind her. The cave air felt thick with tension, the dim light from the entrance casting long shadows. But there was no immediate danger, save for Somadina who was shaking their shoulders, wild things bursting forth from his mouth.

    "You''re awake! Thank the gods!" Somadina¡¯s voice cracked with desperation, eyes wide and bloodshot. "What kept you? What took you so long?"

    Long? What is he talking about? Kainene''s mind raced, trying to piece together what was happening.

    She finally got a good look at Somadina, and her heart sank. His shoulders were slumped, clothes rumpled and stained. There was a dull gleam to his eyes that she didn''t like, a far cry from his usual vibrant gaze. She frowned, concern etching itself across her features.

    "How long were we out?" The question came out softer than intended, as if she was afraid of the answer.

    "Six days!" Somadina exclaimed, running a trembling hand over his now wild hair. The words hit like a physical blow. "At first I did nothing because you said advancement takes time. But when the second day passed and you... I didn''t know what to do! Nothing I tried would wake you and I thought... I thought you were going to die and I''d be alone again."

    The raw emotion in his voice made Kainene''s throat tighten. She glanced at Olisa, seeing her own concern mirrored in his eyes.

    Olisa spoke up, his voice gentle but laced with worry. "Somadina... When was the last time you slept?"

    Somadina frowned, then rubbed his eyes weakly. The action seemed to take more effort than it should. "I don''t know. The day before yesterday? I must have dozed off a bit while cultivating because I remember the lionram''s roar waking me up."

    Lionram? The word jolted Kainene fully awake. She looked around, taking in their surroundings for the first time. Somadina must have moved them because they were at the mouth of the cave, looking over the grounds of the hillside. The view that greeted her took her breath away.

    Indeed, a giant spirit beast was sprawled a little way beyond their cave. Its great, spiralling horns lay in pieces all around, glinting in the sunlight. Its head bore serious cracks in places, almost as if it had tried to bash its head open. As Olisa and Kainene''s gazes swept across the landscape, they felt their jaws drop in shock. Surrounding them were dozens of Direling corpses, their still-solid forms an indicator of just how recently they had fallen. The ground was scarred with signs of battle ¨C scorched earth, deep gouges in the soil, and splashes of thick, red blood.

    Kainene stared at the Direlings, then at the battered lionram, and finally back at Somadina. She felt a bubble of emotion rise in her throat, threatening to overwhelm her.

    "You protected us," Olisa whispered, his voice filled with awe and gratitude.

    Somadina blinked at that, as if the idea that he wouldn''t have done so was incomprehensible. "Yeah. I promised I would, didn''t I? But Rai did most of the work. Especially with the lionram." He swept an arm in the direction of the currently massive owlcat, almost as large as a tree was tall, asleep by the spring.

    Kainene followed his gesture, taking in the scene. One of three palm trees was knocked over, the signs of a vicious fight evident in the torn earth and scattered debris. The other two bore large scratch marks halfway up their trunks, a testament to the ferocity of the battle that had taken place.

    "She''s okay though," Somadina went on, his words tumbling out in a rush. "She mainly got hurt protecting me when I hit Disciple. That''s when the lionram attacked. She broke... broke some things from that but I''ve healed most of it. And yeah, I can heal now." He laughed weakly, the sound more like a sob. He made visible a small, tight knot of a Seal. "Creator''s Touch. Guess having nothing to do but fight off monsters and cultivate has its benefits."

    The casual way he spoke of his ordeal made Kainene''s heart ache. She could see the toll it had taken on him, in the dark circles under his eyes and the slight tremor in his hands. Wordlessly, she gathered the shaking Disciple into her arms, feeling him sag against her as if all his strength had finally given out.

    She sighed with relief when Olisa''s arms wrapped around them both, completing their circle. The warmth of their embrace seemed to push back the chill of the cave, a physical manifestation of their bond.

    There were so many things Kainene wanted to say. How incredibly brave she thought he''d been. How nobody other than Olisa had ever done such a thing for her. The words were there, fighting to get out, a tangle of emotions she could barely comprehend. But in the end, the only thing that escaped was a simple, heartfelt:

    "Thank you, Somadina."

    Olisa hummed in agreement, the sound reverberating through their connected bodies. They stayed like that, arms wrapped around each other, as the sun continued its journey across the sky and, finally, Somadina''s breathing evened out in a soft, peaceful sleep.

 1.10: The City by the Tower

    The group didn''t resume their travels until two days later. Kainene, in particular, was adamant about ensuring Somadina had rested enough before they set off again.

    "You advanced in the heat of battle and had to power through that to keep fighting," she said, her brow furrowed with concern as she examined Somadina''s still-tired features. "Your body needs time to relax and adjust to the new changes. You need to rest. No work for you."

    And that was that.

    Instead, they spent the rest of that time exploring their magic and the new abilities advancement had granted them. The air around their campsite buzzed with an electric excitement as they tested the limits of their newfound powers.

    Which was why Somadina was currently ensconced under the shade of a large dogonyaro tree, its broad leaves casting dappled shadows across his face as Rai napped on his lap, purring contentedly. He flexed his arms experimentally, a slight frown creasing his forehead.

    "I feel stronger. But not by much," he observed, a hint of disappointment in his voice. "I''m definitely faster than I was as an Adept, but barely."

    Across from him, Olisa and Kainene were huddled over his map, their heads close together as they, as usual, bickered over the right way to go. Kainene''s response to Somadina was distracted, her focus split between the map and Olisa''s proximity.

    "It is to be expected," she replied, her train of thought momentarily derailed as Olisa planted a surprise kiss on her cheek. She shot him a mock glare, fighting back a smile. "You went from Adept to Disciple, Somadina. As far as your body is concerned, that isn''t much of a change at all."

    She took a deep breath, gathering her thoughts. "Advancement is exponential, the difference between the ranks rising with each level. Plus, the increased speed, strength, and sharper reflexes are simply side effects of cleansing the body channels. All that stops the moment you hit Ordained and start on the soul ones."

    Her voice took on a more professorial tone, reminiscent of their early days of training. "We''re dibias, Somadina, not jarumi. We focus primarily on magic. It''s best to leave the martial arts to the Karfi.¡±

    Somadina''s forehead creased a little more as he processed this information. "But don''t blade anwansi users practise martial arts?" he asked, curiosity piqued. "Their affinity all but requires them to use weapons like swords and spears, right?"

    The question brought Olisa and Kainene''s map-related argument to a temporary halt. They exchanged thoughtful glances, considering Somadina''s point.

    "You know, I''ve never actually thought of it that way," Olisa admitted, scratching his chin. "I guess they do, at least a limited form of it. I mean, I''ve seen dibias combine both magic and blade skills, using weapons other than our staffs. But it''s still mainly magic going on there. True martial arts are a lot more impressive and aren''t just limited to swords and spears. For a jarumi, their body is the weapon."

    Kainene nodded in agreement, irritably flinging back a lock of her kinky hair that had fallen into her eyes. Olisa, ever attentive, gently took the offending lock and began to expertly braid it. Kainene repressed a smile at his tender gesture.

    "No kidding," she said. "The things those people can do with their bodies alone is unreal."

    Somadina nodded, wearing a smile of his own as he watched their affectionate interaction. A warm feeling blossomed in his chest, a mix of admiration and something warmer, deeper.

    "What about you guys?" he asked, eager to change the subject. "How does it feel to be Ordained?" He squinted his eyes at them, noticing something different in the air around them. "I don''t know why, but ever since you woke up, it''s been hard to breathe around you two."

    It was only after the words had left his mouth that he realised what exactly he had just said. Olisa noticed, of course, and tossed him a roguish smirk, his eyes twinkling with mischief. Kainene, however, remained oblivious to the potential double meaning and swiftly came to Somadina''s rescue.

    "It''s our souls," she explained, looking down at her chest as if she could somehow see through it and into the roiling mass of energy and light that was her spirit. "We''re cleansing them now, and the purer they get, the ''heavier'' they will feel to anyone of a lower rank than us." She sighed, a hint of worry creeping into her voice. "Looks like we will have to learn how to veil them as soon as possible. Sages have been known to kill Adepts just by unveiling their souls."

    Somadina''s eyes widened at this revelation, both awed and slightly unnerved. "What else can you do?" he asked, his curiosity overriding any trepidation.

    "Well, so far, the only thing we''ve noticed is our affinity sight," Olisa replied, his multicoloured eyes seeming to glitter with an otherworldly light. "We can see the anwansi flowing around everything. It''s quite freaky."

    "Don''t all dibias do that when they cultivate?" Somadina asked, remembering his own experiences.

    "True," Kainene acknowledged. "But now we do it all the time. Takes some getting used to, but the world is prettier like this."

    Olisa made a dreamy sound, his gaze distant. "Imagine how clothes would look on me. Proper ones, not these rags we''re wearing." He paused, a stricken look suddenly spreading across his face. "Mother save me. I''ve just realised how carelessly I''ve been choosing my attire! Who knows how many times they''ve clashed with my anwansi."

    Kainene slugged him across his shoulder, ignoring the Ordained''s dramatic moans of anguish. "That''s enough about us," she said, rolling her eyes fondly at Olisa''s antics. She turned her attention back to Somadina, her expression softening. "What about you? When did you break through to Disciple?"

    "Oh. It was nothing special," came the shy reply. Compared to their advancement, his seemed minuscule, almost insignificant.

    "It was special enough to keep us safe," Olisa countered, his voice firm. "You killed Father knows how many Aberrations."

    "They were just Direlings," Somadina mumbled. "Rai killed most of the bigger stuff." But he was visibly perking up under the glow of their unabashed praise.

    "You did good," Kainene said firmly, reaching once more for the map and plucking it neatly from Olisa''s outraged hands. "More than good. I remember when I first got to Disciple. It was in a battle against the most terrifying of foes." She paused dramatically. "A sparrow-hare."

    "You''re kidding," Somadina grinned, unable to reconcile this image with the fierce, competent Kainene he knew. Sparrow-hares were possibly the most gentle of soul beasts and notoriously shy. You were more likely to die from an infected mosquito bite than from the fluffy things with winged ears.

    "I wouldn''t stop crying for days," she admitted, a rueful smile playing on her lips as she dodged Olisa''s attempts to reclaim the map.

    Olisa scowled at her in mock anger, his eyes dancing with mirth. "Crying is an understatement. The entire Court could hear her screams."

    He ducked another playful punch from Kainene and seized one end of the map with a victorious hoot. Defeated, Kainene hung her head in mock shame and allowed him to share. Olisa turned his warm smile on the Disciple. "So, you see? Compared to that, you''re positively a Throne."

    He winked at Kainene, who let out an affronted huff before returning to her mission of informing him of how stupid he was. Their banter was lighthearted, filled with the easy affection of long-time companions.

    Somadina couldn''t stop grinning, basking in the warmth of their praise and the comfortable dynamic between the three of them. "You guys make me sound amazing," he said, his voice thick with emotion.

    "You are amazing."

    The reply came in unison, quick and thoughtless. Both Olisa and Kainene still had their heads buried in the map, oblivious to the look that spread across Somadina''s face. A surge of heat sprang to life, warming the pit of his belly. It was dangerous, this thing he was allowing to thrive and grow, and it had every chance of ending badly. But at that moment, watching them both, he found it hard to care.

    After a few more moments of deliberation, Olisa and Kainene finally came to an agreement about their route. They set off, still bickering good-naturedly, their voices a comforting backdrop to their journey. Somadina trotted along behind them, Rai nestled comfortably on his shoulders, occasionally chirping her own commentary.

    Given the intensity of their map-reading debate, Somadina had assumed they were in for at least a full day of walking before they reached their destination. So, it came as a complete surprise when, after only half an hour, they rounded a corner and came to an abrupt stop.

    Olisa turned to face them, a wide grin spreading across his face as he gestured grandly to the expanse in front of him. "Here it is," he said, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and pride. "Welcome to Sinikat."

    ***

    Jidenna looked on, a sense of peace in his eyes, as the bodies burned. The pyre was quite a few metres away, but the acrid smoke billowing forth from the pile was nearly overwhelming, carrying with it the unmistakable scent of charred Aberration flesh. The dark sands of the Dry Lands stretched out before him, an endless sea of desolation that seemed to swallow the horizon.

    The captain, a grizzled Adalci man with weathered skin and twin swords strapped to his back, came to stand beside Jidenna on the deck and together, they surveyed the stark landscape below, where men and women from the seven ships that made up the caravan scurried about like ants. Some kept watch, their swords and spears held close, eyes scanning the dunes for any sign of movement.

    "I never thanked you for warning us," the captain said gruffly, his voice rough from years of shouting orders over howling desert winds. He eyed the smoking heap, a mixture of gratitude and lingering fear in his gaze. "I don''t want to imagine what would have happened if we hadn''t had an Authority on board. I knew attempting a crossing with just my Windweavers was risky; they''d be too busy running the ships to notice. But an attack by a swarm... who could have predicted that?"

    Jidenna felt a flicker of pride at the acknowledgement, but he kept his tone modest. "It was nothing," he replied, flashing his teeth in a disarming smile. "Thank the Direlings instead. They weren''t exactly stealthy."

    As if on cue, someone yelled, immediately grabbing their attention. The watchers had spotted a straggler, a lone Direling that had somehow escaped the initial culling.

    No matter how many times Jidenna saw them, he never ceased to wonder at Aberrations, especially Direlings. This one in particular was a prime example of their nightmarish design. Barely passing the thirty-centimetre mark, it stood on four spindly legs attached to a short trunk. Four extra arms protruded from its body, writhing like tentacles. Its head was eyeless, with only a slit that opened to form a maw filled with sharp, needle-like teeth. The creature''s entire form was a stark contrast of pitch black and bleached white, the signature hues of all Aberrations.

    Sort of like me, Jidenna observed with a touch of dark humor, running an appreciative hand over the polished wood of the ship''s railing. The construct itself was chipped in places, the cracks in the bannister hiding an infestation of termites.

    Where did this group even come from? He thought, frowning a little. He was fairly certain he hadn''t detected any rifts nearby and the Tower of Plenty was still too far away to be a definite source. But then, very few Aberrations stuck around the sites of their birth. They liked to wander, drawn by an instinct to seek out prey and spread their influence.

    The Direling opened its mouth, as if to answer Jidenna''s unspoken question, and let out a loud, bone-chilling shriek and he stared, fascinated by its grotesque beauty. It jerked its head towards the ships, let out another shrill scream, and launched itself forward with surprising speed.

    A blazing spear, crackling with electricity and expertly thrown, caught it mid-flight. The weapon struck true, knocking the creature squealing to the ground in a shower of sparks. Several members of the crew rushed forward, ululating loudly in a battle cry that echoed across the dunes and finished it off with several vicious blows to the head, their weapons crushing the Direling''s skull with sickening efficiency.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    Without hesitation, the body was seized and tossed into the burning pile. Jidenna knew the reasoning behind this swift action. While Aberrations would disintegrate naturally, the process wasn''t immediate, and there was a chance the aura their bodies carried would attract more dangerous things. Burning them was an excellent workaround, erasing all traces of their presence.

    The two men watched all this with nary a reaction, their faces masks of stoic acceptance in the face of such otherworldly horrors.

    After a moment of contemplative silence, the captain spoke again, his tone curious. "Very rare, finding someone headed to Sinikat at this time of year. I wager you''re hoping to try your luck with the Tower, yes?" He cast a sideways glance at Jidenna. "It''s nearly late now; it''s almost open. I''m thinking you should have left earlier. Why wait?"

    Jidenna weighed the question, considering how much to reveal. "I was waiting for confirmation," he finally said, his voice measured. "There are people I am hoping to meet, and I wanted to be sure of their location before committing to the journey." He shrugged, the gesture casual but his eyes sharp. "The Dry Lands isn''t exactly something one crosses on a whim."

    The captain grunted his agreement and scratched his beard in thought. The sound of his calloused fingers rasping against coarse hair was audible even over the wind. Finally, he nodded to Jidenna, who helpfully tapped the man''s throat. A black Seal flared to life, its intricate patterns glowing briefly before fading into the captain''s skin.

    "All right people. Pack it up," the captain announced, his voice channelled directly into everyone''s ears in a whisper, courtesy of Jidenna''s Seal. "Let''s get going before something worse comes looking."

    Nodding once again, the captain walked back to his post, leaving Jidenna alone with his thoughts. He watched the crew below scramble to obey, noting the wary and sometimes frightened looks cast his way. He understood their trepidation. People with his affinity were quite rare, and their abilities were often subject to mistrust and superstition.

    It certainly doesn''t help when you look the way I do, Jidenna mused. While albinos weren''t openly discriminated against, it was still odd to be the only white face in a sea of black and brown. It would have been terribly sad if Jidenna didn''t immensely enjoy the attention.

    The sandship shuddered, interrupting his thoughts¡ªwhich was rude and uncalled for¨Cand he smiled softly and held onto the bannister as the Windweavers set to work. Their massive eagle-like wings ruffled with motion, stirring up small whirlwinds of sand as they prepared to propel the ships across the desolate landscape.

    As the fleet began to move, Jidenna''s dreads slipped free from their bonds but he didn''t bother retying them, instead letting them flutter around in the wind like a black halo. He looked out over the endless dark sand and felt a sense of anticipation building within him. Things were starting to look up, and with a bit of luck ¨C and perhaps a touch of his unique abilities ¨C they would stay that way.

    ***

    When Somadina had first imagined Sinikat, he had thought of it as barely a city; perhaps a bigger, more expansive version of Omata. There would be a large, central market around which houses of fired clay and thatch roofing would radiate outwards, like spokes on a wheel.

    He couldn¡¯t have been more wrong.

    Sinikat was a forest, unlike anything he had ever seen before. In place of trees were giant stalks of mushrooms in every colour imaginable. Ranging from clusters as small as his thumb to great monstrosities that towered above him, blotting out the sun, each specimen was a marvel unto itself. Shanty houses of wood and earth and metal sprouted haphazardly from the larger mushrooms; some of them big enough to contain multiple tiers of the buildings. A steady stream of humanity poured forth from them onto the long, tiled path that snaked in and out of the stalks, into the distance. Somadina stood there with Kainene and Olisa at the very borders of the city and tried and failed to close his mouth.

    The two Ordained chuckled at the expression on his face.

    ¡°Sinikat does leave quite the impression, doesn¡¯t it?¡± said Olisa, still smiling. ¡°Try not to drool too much. And don¡¯t worry. Once you¡¯ve seen it multiple times you get used to it.¡±

    Somadina wasn¡¯t so sure about that. He was opening his mouth to say something to that effect when he staggered, a stabbing pain lancing into his head. The sudden motion awakened Rai who squawked indignantly and two strong arms shot out to steady him.

    ¡°Easy,¡± Kainene said, concern furrowing her brow. ¡°Deep breaths. Give your body time to adjust.¡±

    Somadina obeyed, taking shallow gulps of air and slowly, the pounding in his head began to fade.

    ¡°Now I understand why you insisted I reach Disciple before we got here.¡± He exhaled sharply. ¡°That was¡­ intense. Why is the anwansi here so dense?¡±

    Their expressions were sombre. ¡°No one¡¯s ever managed to find a definitive answer. The scripts that run the Tower help explain it somewhat but¡ª¡± Kainene took a deep breath. ¡°The most widely accepted theory is that a Firstborn died here long ago.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± The look on Somadina¡¯s face mirrored theirs. He stared at the brightly coloured stalks with fresh eyes. ¡°I imagine those don¡¯t shrivel up and die.¡±

    Olisa shook his head. ¡°No. A consequence of all the anwansi floating around. If the theory is true it also helps that they¡¯re growing on the corpse of a greater spirit. Ironic really, that life anwansi would be the thing most abundant here.¡±

    They stood there for a few moments, waiting until he had adjusted to the pressure on his soul before they continued onwards. As they walked, Somadina paid very little attention to his surroundings, his mind still on what Kainene had told him. He couldn¡¯t get it out of his head. Firstborn were immortal and incredibly powerful spirits. They didn¡¯t just die of natural causes. Which of course begged the question. Who or what was strong enough to kill a Firstborn?

    The thought brought with it a sense of foreboding and despite the afternoon sun, Somadina had to suppress a shiver.

    But he was not allowed to dwell on that. A deluge of sound snapped him from his thoughts and he looked up to find himself in the middle of a market large enough to put Omata¡¯s to shame. It occupied a clearing in the forest, stalls and booths of all shapes and sizes sprouting every which way like tumours. A kiosk selling weapons sat next to an open booth belonging to a Karfi tradeswoman displaying baskets full of kuli-kuli and tigernuts and soya milk, the bottles kept cold by a liberal application of frostweeds.  A woman preparing fura da nono had set up shop nearby, her quick hands expertly mixing the milk and millet gruel and dispensing them into the bowls of her customers.

    Another sold Enchanted footwear, the animated shoes and sandals bound to the shop by long, metal chains, preventing their many attempts at escape. And weaving deftly through the mass of people were lines of hawkers calling out wares ranging from iced water to spiced meat. A merchant from the faraway continent of Ni Ren carefully wiped down display cases containing what Somadina recognized from his books as guns and there was even a wagon filled with steel armour and swords that was manned by three Pale-Skins from beyond the Trade Sea. He goggled at them, unable to stop staring, and was only kept moving by the hands the giggling Kainene and Olisa kept firmly planted on his shoulders.

    ¡°If you think this is impressive, wait until you see Adalci,¡± she said, fending off the jewellery one persistent girl kept thrusting in her face. ¡°They get visitors from Xipica and even the Kalan-Jani Isles. As port cities go, Sinikat isn¡¯t all that impressive.¡±

    Somadina shook his head in disbelief. How could anything surpass this?

    The jewellery girl refused to be denied. Having failed with Kainene, she promptly changed targets and, in a heartbeat, Somadina¡¯s coin purse was stolen and the protesting Kainene dragged off to view her wares. Rai was also intrigued, leaping onto the grinning Olisa¡¯s shoulders and peering carefully at the egg-sized rubies and sapphires the girl was selling.

    Smiling at the disapproving look on Kainene¡¯s face, Somadina continued on, drawn to a shop selling tall specimens of blue-green thunder-orchids. A merchant stumbled past and dropped a crate of potions, his curses mingling liberally with the sound of breaking glass. A ratbat, startled by the noise, leapt out from the underbrush and took flight. Distracted, Somadina turned to watch and promptly bumped into two dibias.

    "Sorry," Somadina muttered, rubbing his arm where it had struck one of the dibias. The impact had been surprisingly painful, as if he''d run into a wall rather than a person.

    But the dibias were not inclined to let the incident pass. They turned as one, fixing Somadina with scowls that made his blood run cold. After a moment of careful scrutiny, their expressions morphed into sneers of recognition and disdain.

    "A Disciple here? And left unsupervised as well." The taller of the two dibias reached out, his hand descending onto Somadina''s shoulder with a grip like iron. "You should watch where you''re going, boy."

    A sliver of ice seemed to work its way down Somadina''s spine as he sensed the palpable malice emanating from the two men. He tried to back away, but the dibia''s grip was unyielding. Panic began to set in as Somadina realised he was trapped.

    "You nearly injured us," said the second dibia, his voice dripping with false concern. A crocodile''s smile spread across his face, revealing teeth that seemed just a bit too sharp. "You must pay for that."

    Somadina never did find out exactly how the dibias intended for him to "pay." His mind, operating on instinct, had already begun visualising a Seal ¨C a complex one that, when activated, would make his opponents feel as though insects were crawling beneath their skin. But before he could complete the visualisation, he felt a familiar presence settle over him like a protective cloak.

    The two dibias started violently, their eyes growing wide as if they had seen a ghost materialise before them. In the next instant, Olisa was there, his hand casually but firmly removing the dibia''s grip from Somadina''s shoulder.

    "Is anything the problem?" Olisa asked. His tone was light but there was a subtle undercurrent of barely restrained violence.

    "No... not at all," the second dibia managed to stutter, wilting under the force of Kainene''s withering glare. Rai, still perched on Olisa''s shoulders, let out a menacing snarl that revealed rows of needle-sharp fangs. The first dibia swallowed hard, his Adam''s apple bobbing painfully. "Just a misunderstanding. We will be going."

    Somadina, Kainene, and Olisa watched as the two Practitioners nearly tripped over themselves in their haste to retreat, quickly disappearing into the crowd. As one, they turned to face Somadina, who offered them a sheepish look.

    "Father who made me," Kainene exclaimed, throwing her hands up in exasperation. "Can''t we leave you alone for five minutes without someone or something trying to kill you?" Despite her words, a disbelieving smile played at the corners of her mouth, taking any real sting out of the rebuke.

    Somadina merely shrugged in response, his expression a mix of embarrassment and resignation. Rather than dwell on the incident, he peered curiously into the satchels his companions carried, far more interested in examining their purchases than rehashing his close call.

    As they continued through the market, the ratbat from earlier glided past once more on its leathery wings. The creature''s erratic flight path attracted Rai''s interest, the owlcat''s head swivelling to track its movement. But the ratbat soon vanished behind a cluster of houses, and Rai, apparently deciding that pursuit wasn''t worth the effort, transferred herself from Olisa''s shoulders to Somadina''s with a languid yawn.

    As they moved beyond the heart of the marketplace, Somadina noticed a shift in their surroundings. The forest canopy had grown thick once more, creating a living roof high above their heads. Sunlight filtered through great caps of mushrooms that sprouted from the massive tree trunks, staining the air with hues of blue, orange, and purple. The effect was ethereal, lending an almost dreamlike quality to the bustling city streets.

    The houses and buildings in this part of Sinikat stood independently of the colossal tree stalks, their wooden forms squatting on the ground like oversized toads. Despite leaving the market proper behind, this area was no less busy. People packed the streets just as tightly, though Somadina noticed a marked change in how the crowd reacted to their presence. Kainene and Olisa had stopped bothering with their makeshift veils, and most of the passersby gave their little group a noticeably wide and respectful berth.

    As they navigated the crowded thoroughfare, two elderly dibias hobbled past, each clutching a staff nearly as tall as themselves. Their animated conversation carried clearly over the general din of the street.

    "Three thousand manillas? For what?" demanded the taller of the pair, his lime-green braids swirling around his head as if animated by his indignation. The tiny serpents woven into his hair seemed to share his agitation, their golden eyes glinting as they twisted and coiled. "Where is that done? For just one lodge! And it''s per night!"

    Olisa and Kainene exchanged amused glances before breaking into soft chuckles. They shook their heads at Somadina''s questioning look, clearly privy to some inside joke.

    "Typical Ije," Kainene said, her voice thick with fond amusement. "Trust that one to never miss an opportunity."

    "Who?" Somadina asked, his curiosity piqued.

    "You''ll see. She''s great," Olisa replied, his attention momentarily captured by a nearby shop displaying bales of vibrantly dyed cloth. The reds were particularly striking, seeming to glow with an inner fire even in the dappled shade of the forest canopy.

    Kainene noticed Olisa''s wandering gaze and, letting out an exasperated sigh, seized the collar of his shirt and unceremoniously yanked the yelping Ordained away from temptation. As she dragged him along, Somadina caught fragments of her muttered complaints about "foolish dibias" who "wanted to waste all of their money."

    "Ije is a very old friend of ours," Kainene explained to Somadina, still maintaining her grip on the squirming Olisa. "She and her mother were the ones we were on our way to see when we found you. Their family basically owns all of Sinikat."

    Somadina was fascinated. He leaned forward eagerly, ready to pepper Kainene with inquiries about Ije and her evidently influential family. But before he could voice a single question, the dense forest came to an abrupt end, and his words died in his throat as he beheld the vista before him.

    "Mother protect me," he whispered, his mouth falling open in awe.

    A veritable armada of ships lay docked at a sprawling sand port nearby, their white hulls stark against the dark, sun-baked sands of the Dry Lands. A small army of crewmen and late arrivals scurried to and fro, loading cargo and making last-minute preparations. They seemed oblivious to the ominous grey mist that clung to their feet, writhing and curling like something alive.

    But it wasn''t the impressive fleet that had stolen Somadina''s breath. His attention was captured entirely by something far more magnificent.

    Emerging from the swirling fog like a behemoth out of legend, the Tower rose up and away, stretching higher and higher until it seemed to pierce the very firmament. Its base was easily wide enough to comfortably contain half a dozen houses, yet it tapered as it ascended, creating an illusion of even greater height. Every inch of its vast surface was covered in intricate scripts ¨C millions upon millions of tiny, precisely etched symbols that seemed to shimmer and dance in the light.

    A dark cloud of birds and winged soul beasts circled the tower''s summit, their myriad calls creating an otherworldly chorus. The Tower''s body rippled like the surface of a pond disturbed by a stone, its countless interlocking bricks shimmering with power.

    In the face of this gargantuan edifice, Somadina felt impossibly small. The Tower stood proudly against the sky, reminiscent of the great spear wielded by the Father Himself in the old tales.

    "There it is," Kainene said softly, their earlier struggle forgotten in the face of such majesty. Rai purred contentedly, her wings fluttering gently. The owlcat''s feathers caught and reflected some of the Tower''s radiant light, creating a halo of iridescence around her.

    "We''re finally here," Olisa added, his voice filled with a mixture of relief and reverence. "Sinikat¡¯s Tower of Plenty."

 Script III

    Of all my travels all over Kajiri, nothing has ever managed to grab my interest as much as the fauna of the continent and the various methods mankind has developed to defend themselves from these and each other. As always, what I find the most intriguing is the similarities between all three. The same conclusions that have been arrived at using very different methods.

    As Orezians, we call magic, that immutable blueprint of reality, anwansi. To the Karfi it is sihiri. And the Irorun natives know it as idan. Different names, same substance.

    Here in Oreze, as in all the three regions, we gain the ability to cultivate and use one or more aspects by first eating an Ancestral Seed. Where we differ is that we bond with a Firstborn. Whatever affinity that Firstborn has, we gain as well.

    In Karfi, the bond is with a weapon, chosen when a child is six and wielded for the rest of its life. A sihiri affinity is slowly imprinted into the weapon as it is used and trained with, until the child is freely able to call upon the aspect, usually by the age of fourteen. As jarumi, their extremely limited magic is mainly used to supplement their unmatched martial prowess.

    The Irorun awosan favour a different tactic. Here at age six, it is a soul beast that a child must bond with, gaining their idan affinity and characteristics. Over the years, they have perfected this process, breeding soul beasts (whose names the awosan bear) specifically for bonding. This produces people with quite specific but potent applications of the aspects; like the winged Windweavers that can summon gales and tornadoes utilising wind idan to the now extinct, three-eyed Whispers who could control the minds of others and plant illusions with dream idan.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.

    Also of note are the various ranks in all three regions. All are nine in number and all are roughly equal in strength, but with obvious caveats. A Karfi Iron will be physically superior to an Oreze Practitioner, but the latter¡¯s magic will far surpass anything the Iron could muster. Likewise, the Irorun Aethertouch¡¯s healing abilities will be leagues ahead of anything any similar ranking dibia with the life or dream affinity could muster but will falter in the face of the diversity of their techniques.

    And so, balance between the three realms is maintained.

    It is worth noting the specific names for each of the nine ranks across the three regions. While the power levels are comparable, the titles reflect the unique cultural and magical focuses of each society:

    <ol>

    <li>Oreze / Irorun / Karfi</li>

    </ol>

    <ul>

    <li>Plain</li>

    <li>Adept / Attendant / Copper</li>

    <li>Disciple / Apprentice / Bronze</li>

    <li>Practitioner / Expert / Iron</li>

    <li>Ordained / Master / Steel</li>

    <li>Mystic / Pilgrim / Gold</li>

    <li>Sage / Blessed / Diamond</li>

    <li>Apostle / Saint / Champion</li>

    <li>Throne / Paragon / Sovereign</li>

    </ul>

    These ranks represent not just increasing power, but also deepening understanding of one''s chosen path. An Oreze Throne, for instance, has not only mastered their affinity from the Firstborn but has also gained profound insight into the very nature of anwansi. Similarly, a Karfi Sovereign has achieved perfect unity with their weapon, transcending the boundaries between flesh and steel.

    The Irorun ranks, interestingly, reflect the deepening bond between the awosan and their soul beast. A Paragon is said to have achieved such perfect harmony with their bonded creature that the line between human and beast becomes indistinguishable.

    Understanding these ranks and their equivalencies is crucial for any scholar or diplomat navigating the complex power structures of Kajiri. It is a testament to the rich diversity of our continent that three such distinct systems of cultivation can coexist and thrive, each offering its own unique path to power and enlightenment.

    ¡ª Chapter 48: A Study of Magic and the Martial Arts; paragraphs 13¡ª20, The Last Testament of Omaliko Dike.

 1.11: Truths and Secrets - Part I

    Somadina spent the rest of the walk back to Sinikat chattering non-stop. As the Tower of Plenty wouldn''t be opening for quite a while yet, they had collectively decided that waiting around was pointless. And in addition, Kainene and Olisa wanted a proper roof over their heads before nightfall.

    "Sinikat gets dangerous at night," had been the response to his query. Now, when they turned a corner, Kainene raised a hand, warding off yet another question.

    "Oga take it easy now. Ahn ahn! We''ve only got so many mouths."

    Somadina laughed and let out a sheepish grin. "I know that. I just wanted to know how the Towers work. There¡¯s more than one right?"

    "That¡¯s correct," Olisa said, ducking out of the way of three quarrelling merchants. "Each Court has at least one under their control, and while they all have their own unique quirks, their basic functions are the same."

    "And here''s something most people don''t know," Kainene added, lowering her voice. "The Towers exist in both the physical and spiritual realms, functioning completely differently depending on which side you enter from."

    Somadina''s eyes widened in surprise. "You can visit the spirit world without the influence of a Firstborn?"

    Olisa nodded. "Through the Towers and Nexus Gates, yes. Rifts too, if you¡¯re suicidally insane. But I¡¯m digressing.¡± He paused for a moment. ¡°It''s long been speculated that Towers and certain Firstborn ruins are somewhat sentient and the Tower of Plenty is no exception. This one is even picky about who it lets in. Sages and higher can go in whenever they want, so long as they use it for research and study. In exchange they have to leave an artefact of value they Forged or Enchanted themselves behind as payment."

    "But only dibias can do that, right? Awosans or jarumis don''t have Enchantment techniques," said Somadina thoughtfully. "Will a Tower let them in?"

    "Of course," said Kainene immediately. "Like Sages, you don''t get to Blessed or Gold without picking up a lot of things. All a Tower cares about is that you contribute to its horde. So scrolls on martial arts, bonded weapons, armour and so on are fair game." She flicked her fingers. "For the rest of us, we have to wait every ten years or so when the Tower opens for everyone. Then we are free to take all that collected treasure as well as the ones the Firstborn left there. But it isn''t easy. The Tower''s defensive scripts have been failing over time and it isn''t unheard of to find a horde of soul beasts and Aberrations waiting when it opens. Add to that the fact that the Tower likes to separate people, putting them in rooms far from each other, the time limit before it kicks you out and the other people competing with you for the same thing and the challenges built into the Tower itself¡­" She took a deep breath. "It can get pretty wild."

    Somadina''s eyes were wide. "You''ve been inside?"

    "Once. When I was twelve. The Citrine Court¡¯s Tower of Glory."

    "So have I. Although, I was thirteen at the time," Olisa chimed in. "Kainene and I hadn''t met yet, but, like everyone in Zin Kibaru I knew who she was." He flicked the staff on her back. "That''s where she got this. I got a sistrum."

    "Really?" Somadina asked, excited. He was imagining the damage Olisa would be able to do with a music instrument amplifying his sound techniques. "Why don''t you have it?"

    "I lost it."

    Somadina stared at him, scandalised.

    "Don''t look at me like that," Olisa said, laughing. "It''s not big of a deal. I wasn''t that good a player anyway."

    This boy clearly wasn''t taking this seriously enough. "It was an artefact made by a Sage."

    "You can¡¯t be sure of that. Besides, I''ll get another one when we go in," he said dismissively.

    A group brushed past them, cutting off Somadina''s retort. They were all awosan, judging from the twin, cat-like tails that undulated hypnotically behind them. They were talking excitedly to one another, arms waving wildly.

    A group brushed past them, cutting off Somadina''s retort. They were all awosans, judging from the twin, cat-like tails that undulated hypnotically behind them. They were talking excitedly to one another, arms waving wildly.

    "I''m telling you I know what I heard," insisted one. "There''s a Sage here. They came with the group from the Sundered City."

    "A lot of people came from Zin Kibaru. It''s what happens whenever a Tower opening is near," his companion challenged. "Wasn''t this how you people said one of the Monarchs was seen wandering in the Green Sea last year?"

    But the man wasn''t backing down. "Believe what you want. But too many people are saying it for me not to take it seriously. Mother protect us if it''s one of the Six''s Sages. I''ve even heard there''s more than one abroad."

    Kainene and Olisa exchanged a look, matching expressions of concern on their faces. As one, they seized one of Somadina''s arms and hauled him forward, increasing their pace.

    "Wait a minute. What''s going on?" He snatched his arms free but matched their pace. "Is this about what they said?" He lowered his voice. "I thought we were here to see a Sage?"

    "Think about it for a minute. We know for a fact where the Prophet-In-Chains is. In the Tower of Plenty. Unless he wanted to, no one but another Sage would know he was there and I imagine he is experienced enough to veil himself thoroughly from everyone but an Apostle or a Throne." A hawker was headed their way, a tray of glittering jewels in his arms. But Kainene gave him a single look and he chose, wisely to turn in the other direction.

    "So you''re saying that this Sage they''re talking about isn''t the Prophet-In-Chains," said Somadina with a small frown. "It must be someone else."

    "Exactly. The Tower is valuable but there''s very little in there that, with time, Sages can''t make themselves. One wouldn''t be here for nothing. And if there''s more than one¡ª"

    "It means something big is going on," Somadina finished. He reached over and scratched Rai''s head distractedly. "Do you think that''s connected to why Omaliko wanted to see me?"

    "Probably. That''s why we need to get indoors. If anyone''s looking for us, we''ll be harder to track when we''re not in the open." Olisa glanced at Rai. "We''re not exactly inconspicuous."

    They were back in Sinikat''s embrace by this point, though the path they were taking this time diverged away from the main hub. Directly ahead was what had to be the biggest house in the city. It and the other smaller houses that surrounded it looked like they had been carved by hand, the white marble shimmering beneath the lights of the many glowshrooms and sunlilies surrounding it. But the most unique thing about the compound was the small grove of orange trees circling the whole thing, the first non-fungal vegetation in all of the city. Guards with eagle tattoos on their necks watched them approach from atop the branches, but made no attempt at challenge.

    Somadina wondered at this, then understood when Olisa greeted one and he waved at them with a grin. They were among friends.

    Suddenly the doors of the main house flew open and he managed to catch a glimpse of a multicoloured blur before it barrelled past him and threw itself into Kainene and Olisa''s laughing arms.

    "Somebody missed us," Olisa said with a smirk, earning himself a smack upside the head. "How far Ije?"

    "It''s been boring without you two," the girl replied with a laugh, her large hoop-shaped earrings swaying with each movement. "Now don''t be rude," she added, turning to Somadina. "Introduce me to your friend."

    Somadina quickly sized her up. She was short, barely taller than him, with light brown skin the colour of dried coffee. Her silver and grey eyes regarded him with curiosity, the multitude of ribbons keeping her similarly coloured hair in small poofs bobbing with the wind.

    "Ije, this is Somadina. We found him when we were headed back." Olisa''s mouth twitched upwards. "He was trying to cross the Savage Lands alone."

    "He didn''t!"

    "He did. But that''s okay. He isn''t very bright but that''s what we like about him."

    "Oh?" Somadina fired back. "It''s funny you should bring up people being smart. Weren''t you two about to eat Angel Bane?"

    "No way!"

    "Stop egging them on," Kainene scolded. Ije merely giggled wickedly, then, before Somadina could blink, she was by his side, both arms wrapped around his.

    "You must be something for these ill-behaved children to want to associate with you." She patted his head, ignoring Rai''s indignant hisses. "I can''t wait to find out."

    Then she was gone, reappearing behind Kainene and Olisa with a sound like barking thunder. She began pushing them towards the house, her earrings jangling with each step.

    "Hurry it up. Mom and my dads will want to see you. It''s bad manners to keep them waiting, especially with the Tower opening so close."

    The two allowed themselves to be led forward, Olisa hooking an arm around Somadina''s shoulders to ensure he followed. As they approached the entrance, Somadina marveled at the intricate carvings adorning the doorway. Scenes of epic battles and mystical creatures danced across the marble, brought to life by the shimmering glow of embedded spirit stones.

    The inner chambers were just as grand as the exterior, if not more so. The skylight above let in an array of light in all the spectrum, filtered through carefully placed crystals that cast ever-shifting patterns across the room. The light illuminated plush and expensive eagle-down sofas and chairs scattered about, their fabric shimmering with protective enchantments. A truly immense gorilla-elephant skin rug brushed against their feet as they entered, the scripts Enchanted into it sending waves of bliss and contentment through them. Somadina couldn''t help but wonder at the beast that had provided such a massive hide and what monster had brought it down.

    The chamber itself was packed to the brim, filled with people from all three realms. A fat merchant with a full set of gold rings on his plump fingers lounged contentedly on one of the sofas, speaking animatedly with an assistant. The elaborate patterns on his robes marked him as a member of one of the more prominent trading guilds. The trio of jarumi guarding him eyed the crowd, hands constantly on the hilts of their Iron-tier swords. Their eyes, Somadina noticed, never seemed to blink.

    Twin awosans with draconic scales covering most of their skin gossiped happily with one another in a corner, a plume of fire occasionally flaring to life above their heads and nearby, a group of dibias were engaged in what looked like a friendly sparring match, their movements so swift they appeared as blurs to Somadina''s eyes.

    Ije led the trio past these eclectic groups into a smaller, less grand room that Somadina guessed was an office, judging by the legion of desks that groaned under the weight of a mountain of papers and books. The air was thick with the scent of ink and parchment, mixed with a faint herbal aroma that he couldn''t quite place. Three windows at the back opened out to a pond that teemed with fish and something long and green that lurked beneath the surface, watching them curiouly. Somadina caught a glimpse of what might have been a scaled tentacle before it disappeared back into the depths.

    He did not get the chance to investigate further as the moment the door shut behind him the office was filled with a chorus of shrieks that made him jump.

    "See o! See who came to visit us," cried a woman as she and three other men descended upon them. Somadina tried not to squirm too much as he and a laughing Kainene and Olisa were grabbed and thoroughly hugged. The woman, who had to be Ije''s mother, stepped back to study them with intense silver and grey eyes that seemed to glow with an inner light.

    "You''ve been away for far too long!" she declared, her voice carrying the lilt of the eastern provinces. "How were your travels? Have you been feeding well?" She poked Kainene and Olisa in the chest, her fingers leaving brief traces of silvery light. "And how dare you advance to Ordained without supervision? You could have died!"

    "We had good reasons, Aunty Rose," Kainene replied, dodging another poke. "And we weren''t alone. We had Somadina and Rai to protect us."

    Aunty Rose clicked her tongue at them before she and the men turned their attention to a very uncomfortable Somadina. He wasn''t used to so many powerful people paying attention to him and it made him nervous.

    But unlike the two dibias they had encountered earlier, these didn''t look at him like he was some insect that had crawled into their food. Their gazes were curious, even warm.

    "Fascinating," said one of the men softly, blinking owlishly from behind large spectacles that seemed to shift and change as Somadina looked at them. "I do not believe I have ever come across a dibia bonded to an owlcat. How deep does the bond go? Can you hear her thoughts? Feel her emotions?"

    "Uh¡­ no," Somadina answered, briefly taken aback by the barrage of questions. He glanced at Rai, who was watching the proceedings with her usual unblinking stare. "Although¡­ she was the only one who saw me when I used Projection." He went on to explain the technique and the rank he had been in when he used it.

    "Fascinating. The bond could help explain why she alone detected you. But we can''t discount her affinity as well. You both use dream anwansi after all." The man took a deep breath and for a moment his perception brushed against Somadina, like a feather''s touch. "And I can''t detect her rank at all. Fascinating."

    Somadina found himself leaning forward, swept along by the man''s excitement. He hadn''t given it much thought before, but dream being Rai''s affinity made sense. Her size-changing must be an innate Enforcement technique that used the change aspect of dream anwansi. It, however, didn''t explain why no one could sense her rank. Except¡­

    I did, didn''t I? Back in the cave, when the lionram attacked, she''d seemed to drop a veil and jump from Adept to Practitioner. In all the excitement that followed, he''d completely forgotten about it. The memory sent a small shiver down his spine.

    "Leave the boy alone Uchenna," demanded Aunty Rose, halting the question before it had emerged. Her voice carried the weight of authority. "Ahn ahn! At least allow him to rest from their travels first. Who knows the last time they had a proper meal?"If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    "That wasn''t a problem at all. Somadina''s a great cook," said Olisa, blind to his growing embarrassment. "His yam pottage is to die for."

    "True? He will have to give me some tips then." The gaze she trained on him was warm, reminding Somadina of his own mother. "Any friend of Kainene and Olisa is welcome here. Come. Let''s get you refreshed. Then you can tell us your story."

    The hand on his shoulder brooked no argument and Somadina allowed himself to be led away while the others trailed behind, chuckling.

    ***

    "You''re not holding back."

    Oma hummed, her fingers dancing over the intricately carved board as she moved the seeds she''d captured off its smooth surface. The board, a masterpiece of craftsmanship, was inlaid with precious stones that glimmered in the warm light of the cabin. "No, I''m not. I was under the impression someone like you would find that insulting."

    "Oh?" A piece glided forward, the man''s weathered hands betraying a slight tremor. "And here I was thinking that there were none like me."

    "A common mistake," came the reply. "There will always be someone like you. Not in everything of course. There''ll be differences. And minor things in common. A gesture. A favourite proverb. A tendency to betray one''s liege lords and sell them out to the highest bidder."

    The man grunted, saying nothing, his eyes, a deep, startling red, darting towards the window. They were close to the sea; the ship they were on sitting squarely on the white sanded beach of Sinikat. The gentle lapping of waves against the shore provided a soothing backdrop to their conversation and for a moment, Oma wondered it that was what Odera meant when he talked about sounds that could lull one to sleep.

    A glance outside revealed pods of jellyfish-whales drifting serenely across the Trade Sea, their massive forms creating living islands in the vast expanse of blue. Swarms of humans clustered on saddles on their immense backs, the intricate harnesses glowing faintly with protective anwansi. Several ships, their metal bodies aglow with a translucent hue of pure anwansi, weaved nimbly alongside the gentle giants. They hauled wagons filled with food, clothes, and other merchandise from the lands beyond the sea, creating a bustling highway of commerce.

    The decks of the bigger ships she could see from there were choked with fishers manning lines that fell downwards to the water far below. Their voices carried on the breeze, a mix of shouts, laughter, and the occasional curse as a particularly large catch gave them trouble. Oma knew some of them were from Karfi, fleeing the often violent waters of that part of the continent for calmer fishing grounds. Their coal-black skin and distinctive clothing set them apart from the local fishermen.

    The man grunted again, this time in defeat, and allowed Oma''s priest to claim another set of his seeds. The piece made a satisfying click as it captured its prey.

    "I should have known the Citrine Throne would send a girl to do their dirty work."

    "That''s a rather odd thing to say. Don''t tell me you subscribe to such archaic notions." Oma nudged a prosecutor forward, its jade surface catching the light. He replied with his warrior, a piece of obsidian that seemed to absorb the surrounding brightness. "The report I had on you said you were quite enlightened."

    Another grunt. "Perhaps the report was exaggerated."

    "Perhaps." Oma allowed herself a smile, moving a hunter piece two spaces forward to claim the rest of his seeds. The game was over.

    "So," she began, leaning back in her chair. "Will we do this the easy way?

    Emeka looked at her, his eyes and soulmark flaring a bloody red. "No."

    Oma nodded, thoughtful. "No. I didn''t expect you would."

    The man blurred forward, his body seeming to stretch and distort as he moved. And Oma vanished, letting him crash inelegantly through the table and chairs. Splinters of wood flew through the air, and the precious game board clattered to the floor, its pieces scattering across the cabin, like a crowd fleeing.

    He recovered quickly and whirled around, eyes wide, but she flicked a finger at his forehead, like she was shooing away a fly. The seemingly casual gesture displaced a massive wave of air and Emeka was sent rocketing backwards, slamming into the far wall with enough force to crack the aged wood.

    "Now that I have your attention, I can inform you of the several decisions that have been made concerning your clan''s recent activities," she told his groaning form. Her voice was calm, almost bored, as if she were discussing the weather rather than delivering a death sentence. "Contrary to your inner council''s intelligence, we are well aware of your forays into the lands belonging to the Uzozie clan, despite direct orders to the contrary. At first, the Court was willing to ignore this; some competition breeds stronger warriors after all. But then, you and your council met with ambassadors from the Moonstone Court."

    She stared at him with curious eyes, genuinely puzzled. "The Oseloka clan''s position as the strongest of the Six is still undisputed. Our Throne is alive and well, and your liege clan, the Adichies, recently named a new Heir. What could have possibly compelled you to sell secrets to the Okoyes?"

    The man had to have known that the Moonstone Court would inform them of their traitor in the midst¡ªafter collecting the offered information, of course. No one wanted a clan willing to sell out their Court. It was a betrayal that went against everything their society stood for.

    When Emeka remained silent, she sighed and continued with the well-rehearsed speech. Odera had made her memorise it, and she wasn''t keen on letting all that effort go to waste.

    "By order of the Patriarch of the Adichie Clan and the Citrine Throne, you, the Patriarch of the Obierika clan and the ruling nobility of said clan are sentenced to death. Taking into consideration the fact that the members of your clan would have no choice but follow your orders, their sentences have been reduced. One in ten of your fittest shall be put to the sword, after which the remaining members will be expelled from Zin Kibaru, never to return on pain of death." She paused, her brow furrowing slightly. "And uh¡­ that''s it, I think."

    She was fairly certain she had covered everything. The formal language felt awkward on her tongue, but it was always important to adher to protocol in matters such as these.

    "Bitch!" he roared, surging upwards with sudden speed. The floorboards creaked ominously under the force of his movement. "I''ll kill you!"

    Oma wasn''t particularly thrilled with that idea. The man''s eyes blazed with red light¡ªthe signature of chaos anwansi¡ªand she knew his attacks would be powered by a newly formed Ordained soul. Chaos techniques tended to leave messes that were difficult to clean up, and she had no desire to spend the rest of the day scrubbing viscera from her clothes.

    "Perhaps we can come to an amicable solution?" she asked, trying to remember what Odera had taught her about diplomacy.

    But the Patriarch didn''t seem interested in amicable solutions. He roared again¡ªwhich he really shouldn''t be doing. It was bad for his throat¡ªand threw a ball of chaotic red light at her. The air crackled with energy as the anwansi-infused attack hurtled towards her.

    A little hop to the left put her out of the way of the Conjuration technique, which out the corner of her eye she saw turn the table into a writhing mass of tentacles. In that split second of vulnerability, as Emeka''s eyes widened in surprise at her casual evasion, she made her move.

    Conscious of the fact that her brother might be angry with her if she accidentally killed members of their Court, she tried to keep her magic as low as possible. Appearing suddenly in front of the man''s surprised face, she focused her anwansi through the two fingers pointed at him, the Seal barely needing a thought. The air around her hand shimmered with heat, distorting the space between them.

    "True Sun," she said, her voice barely above a whisper.

    And vaporised the Patriarch''s head immediately. A tiny ball of light flared to life in its place, then winked out, displacing a wave of air that slammed into the walls, shaking them so violently Oma worried that the entire building might collapse. The sound was deafening, a thunderclap contained within the small cabin.

    Thankfully, the shaking soon stopped, leaving only cracks in the aged wood of the walls and Oma let out a sigh of relief, then scrunched up her nose and headed straight for the door. The room reeked of cooked flesh and she would be damned if she let it seep permanently into her clothes. The smell was acrid, a nauseating mix of burnt hair and charred meat.

    Pausing only a moment at the glass window on the door to make sure the three large braids of her gold and orange hair were in place, she walked out and made a beeline for the rest of the camp. The fresh sea air was a welcome relief after the stifling atmosphere of the cabin.

    Two guards fell into place beside her at once, their armour clinking softly as they matched her pace. But she paid them no mind, her attention focused on the tent and bed that waited for her.

    A couple more guards started towards her when she came into sight of the camp and she fought down a surge of irritation. This entire situation stank of Odera''s handiwork. The camp was a hive of activity, with soldiers moving about purposefully and the occasional flash of anwansi as various tasks were carried out.

    Oma loved her twin¡ªusually¡ªbut his overprotectiveness got very annoying at times. It never seemed to matter that she was stronger than him. She could feel the weight of eyes on her as she strode through the camp, a mix of awe and fear in the gazes that followed her progress.

    "What?" she snapped when the approaching guards got close, and had to suppress a pleased smile when their eyes widened and they stumbled back. The sand shifted beneath their feet as they tried to regain their composure.

    "Apologies mistress. We are to escort you to your tent." A bead of sweat rolled down his neck, slicing across the lion shaped soulmark on his neck. "Orders from your brother."

    Of course. Oma stared at the men long enough to thoroughly unnerve them, then abruptly sighed and waved them over. She didn¡¯t think she was in any danger here, among her own clansmen. But Odera had always been paranoid and unless she let him have these small victories from time to time, he tended to become truly insufferable.

    Besides, the guards had enough sense not to get in the way as she walked past the wooden fortifications. The walls were carved with protective sigils, glowing faintly with latent power. Beyond them sprawled the rest of the camp; a litter of brightly colored tents in shades of crimson, gold, and deep purple. Dozens of cookfires dotted the landscape, manned by chattering dibias in their distinctive robes of shimmering greens and blues. The odd wagon or skyboard waited nearby, their enchanted crystals humming softly as they prepared to receive harvests from the Tower.

    They were situated just outside of Sinikat, where the lush mushroom forest gave way to sandy shores. It was a location she would not have chosen personally, but it put them close enough to trade from the sea ¨C with its bounty of pearlescent shellfish and iridescent seaweed ¨C and far enough from the city to avoid prying eyes.

    Not that any of the minor clans would dare to interfere now that she was here. The Ofodiles, the ruling clan of Sinikat, might have posed a problem in the past. They had grown strong enough under their four leaders to nearly qualify as a major clan and had recently started flexing their not inconsiderable influence. What¡¯s more, they had rejected all advances from the Courts to become a Vassal and would be far too interested in keeping their neutrality to trifle with her. It was one of the perks that came with being the daughter of a Throne, that mixture of fear and respect that parted crowds and silenced rooms.

    The general conversation around the camp lulled the moment Oma came into view, like water poured over a fire. Men and women alike pretended not to stare as she passed, their eyes darting away whenever she glanced in their direction. The dibias closest to her nodded and performed a sort of half-bow, their ceremonial beads clinking softly with the movement. But they might as well have been acknowledging the wind for all the attention Oma paid them. She disappeared into her tent without sparing any of them a single glance, the heavy fabric swishing closed behind her with a soft thud.

    Unlike the others which lay low to the ground and bore signs of aging, their once-vibrant colours faded by sun and wind, Oma''s tent was a stately affair. It stood tall and proud, still as bright as the day it was first made, its fabric shimmering with an otherworldly iridescence. The interior was much larger than what an outside view would suggest, a testament to the power of the scripts enchanted into its very fibres.

    As Oma stepped inside, the air cooled noticeably, a stark contrast to the humid heat outside. The powerful scripts, etched in gleaming gold along the seams of the tent, made the space within large enough to comfortably contain a central chamber and several smaller rooms. Ornate rugs in deep, rich colours covered the floor, muffling her footsteps as she moved deeper into the tent.

    It was one of the Prophet-In-Chains'' finest works, a masterpiece of magical craftsmanship. The tent had originally belonged to Oseloka Nnamdi, the second (or was it third?) cousin that had been drafted to lead this decade''s climb. He hadn''t minded sharing it with her, which was just as well. Oma took her sleep and rest very seriously. She couldn''t be caught sleeping in some dump. It would have been a shame if she''d been forced to burn out his eyeballs, leaving him unable to appreciate the beauty of his own tent.

    The cousin in question was waiting in the central chamber when she entered, bent over several documents spread across a low table of polished wood. The papers were covered in intricate diagrams and densely packed script that bored Oma on sight.

    "Oma," he said without raising his head, his quill scratching steadily across the parchment. "You''re back early. Though I suppose taking care of the Patriarch of a minor clan wouldn''t be much of a problem for someone of your... talents."

    "I shouldn''t have had to interfere at all," Oma replied, her voice tinged with irritation. "Vassals should keep better control of the clans under their charge." She kicked off her shoes, intricately embroidered slippers that seemed to shimmer and change colour in the tent''s ambient light. With a graceful motion, she climbed onto one of the beds she had had set up the moment she arrived ¨C a luxurious affair piled high with silk cushions and soft furs.

    One of the men had protested, some councilman of one of the Vassals, stating it was unprofessional to have meetings with her snoozing there. She had heard him out patiently, then murdered him until he stopped complaining. No one mentioned the bed again.

    "I only bothered because I had nothing better to do yet," Oma said, her voice carrying a hint of boredom. She stretched languidly on the bed, feeling the soft silk sheets against her skin.

    Nnamdi raised an eyebrow, his quill pausing mid-stroke on the parchment before him. "Ah yes. That secret mission of yours you''ve refused to divulge." He glanced in her direction with the same golden orange eyes they shared. "You know that eventually the rest of us will find out."

    "Perhaps. Until then you all are on a strictly need to know basis." Oma stifled a yawn and examined her fingernails, noting with mild interest a small chip in the polish. "I''d tell you, but then I''d have to kill you." Her tone was light, but there was a hint of steel beneath the words. "And that''s a direct order from Oseloka Kalu and Kamsi."

    Something rumbled outside, like a mountain stirring and for an instant, the sun seemed to intensify, its light piercing through the tent fabric with an unnatural brilliance. The very air seemed to thicken and the hair on the back of Oma''s neck stood up, as for the briefest of moments, something vast turned its attention in their direction.

    "What is wrong with you?" Nnamdi demanded, casting the roof of the tent a nervous look. Sweat beaded on his forehead, and his hands trembled slightly as he set down his quill. When no bolt of light came down to smite them both, he whirled on her, his fright resolving into irritation.

    "What is wrong with you?" he asked again, staring at her in disbelief. His voice dropped to a whisper, as if afraid the very air might carry his words to unwanted ears. "You never call a Throne by their true name." He looked around, as if he expected the Twins Radiant to be lurking in one of the corners.

    "Sorry," Oma said, not sounding very sorry at all. He had taken her point.

    Nnamdi stared at her some more before shaking his head and letting out an exasperated, unbelieving sigh. He ran a hand through his hair, a nervous habit he''d had since childhood.

    "A message came in while you were away," he said, peering at his notes. His voice was still a little bit shaky, and he cleared his throat before continuing. "Apparently a few of our dibias got into an altercation with a Disciple."

    Oma''s face remained blank, her golden eyes revealing nothing. How was that supposed to concern her?

    Nnamdi read her thoughts perfectly, years of working together allowing him to interpret her subtle cues. "It''s who the Disciple was travelling with that I thought you might find interesting." He paused, building tension. "The boy had an owlcat with him." Another pause for dramatic effect. "And whom our people swear were Adichie Kainene and Ekwueme Nebolisa."

    That got a reaction. Oma''s eyes widened slightly, and she sat up straighter on the bed, her full attention now on Nnamdi.

    "The banished Heirs? You are certain?" Her voice was sharp, cutting through the air like a blade.

    "Fairly so. Our spies have been wrong before. But I doubt it would be hard to mistake those two." Nnamdi''s voice carried a mix of excitement and apprehension.

    Huh. Oma laid back down on the bed, forehead creased in thought. She had been away on a mission for most of the debacle that had seen them banished¡ªa high ranking soul beast had been terrorising their northernmost territories in the Green Sea¡ªbut she had been present the day it happened.

    She remembered staring in fascination at the way they had looked at her mother and uncle. The resolve in their spines when their sentence was passed. And the defiance in their eyes. It had been a sight to behold, the grand hall of the Citrine Court silent as death as the judgement was pronounced. Patriarch Emeka could have learned a thing or two from them.

    "Where are they now?" she asked finally, her voice deceptively casual.

    "With the Ofodiles." Nnamdi consulted his notes, the parchment crinkling softly as he shuffled through them. "We think they have been living with the Matriarch''s family for some time, occasionally leaving the city on errands for the clan."

    Oma considered this for a beat, her mind racing with possibilities."Put a watch on them. Discreetly of course. I don''t think they are up to anything but I am interested in seeing what they''ve been doing since they left the Sundered City."

    And then there was this boy with them. She reached out and ran her fingers over the fabric of the tent, feeling the rough texture beneath her fingertips. Omaliko Dike had once been bonded to an owlcat, hadn''t he? The coincidence was too great to ignore.

    Nnamdi hummed to himself, scribbling Father knew what into a large book.

    "It will be done," he said once he was done. "We will have to be careful. Major or minor, the Ofodiles are still economically powerful. Not to mention their Matriarch and Patriarchs are all Ordained. We wouldn''t want to anger them unnecessarily."

    That earned him a smile, a rare genuine one that transformed Oma''s face.

    "Wouldn''t want to anger them? Now that''s funny." Oma turned to him and flexed her fingers, eyes afire with golden energy. The air around her hand seemed to shimmer and distort, as if reality itself was bending to her will.

    "I am the Sage of Gold Venom," she said in a whisper, her voice carrying an otherworldly resonance that seemed to echo in the confines of the tent. "I can do whatever I want."

 1.12: Truths and Secrets - Part II

    The look Kainene was giving him could have melted glass, which was apt, considering her affinities. Her eyes, usually a warm amber, now blazed with an intensity that made Somadina want to take a step back.

    "Again," she barked, looming over him with her arms akimbo. Across the room, seated on a weathered wooden bench, and eating plantain chips Ije, Rai, and Olisa watched the unfolding events with undisguised amusement.

    "Was this how you protected them?" Ije asked, her eyes twinkling with mischief. She popped another chip into her mouth, savouring the salty-sweet flavour. "I thought you said you killed a lionram?"

    Somadina grumbled, running a hand through his smoking black hair¡ªevidence of the many near-death experiences he had been subjected to in the name of "training." "I said I helped kill a lionram. There''s a difference," he retorted, trying to muster some dignity. "And even if I did, that''s no excuse for Kainene trying to murder me."

    Kainene''s expression didn¡¯t change. "I''m not trying to kill you. If I was, you''d be dead," she replied simply, her tone matter-of-fact. "I''m just pointing out your many weaknesses." She poked him in the chest with her staff. "Your defences are terrible and your attacking power leaves much to be desired." Her voice softened slightly, a hint of the concern beneath her harsh exterior. "Don''t get me wrong, the techniques you know are potent. But the problem with attacking a dibia''s mind is that their resistance to it quickly builds up the more the person outranks you." Her expression grew grim. "And, as I''m sure you''ve noticed, they won''t work on Aberrations at all. Most of them don''t have minds to affect and even when they do, it''s so alien and wrong that being in contact with it for long could seriously hurt you."

    Somadina''s shoulders sagged, the weight of his recent experiences pressing down on him. "I know, I know." He had to repress a shudder, the memory of his encounter with the Aberration''s mind still fresh and terrifying. He wouldn''t be forgetting anytime soon what it had felt like to be in the mind of one.

    Or how useless he had been against them. If Rai hadn''t been there...

    He looked up at Kainene, determination replacing the fatigue in his eyes. "What do you think I should do?"

    Olisa leaned forward, his brow furrowed in thought. The bench creaked beneath him, the sound echoing in the stone room. "I think we should focus first on improving your reaction time after we help you choose new techniques." He gestured with a half-eaten plantain chip. "Right now it''s dismal; you take far too long to visualise and cast a Seal." He shrugged, his muscular shoulders rippling beneath his tunic. "There''s no help for that one though, other than constant practice. You need to use a technique over and over until triggering it becomes as easy as breathing."

    Ije raised a hand, her bracelets jangling softly. "Something you should start thinking of now is your repertoire, the techniques you will specialise in and master."

    A small crease appeared on Somadina''s forehead, his confusion evident. "I''m not sure I''m following."

    Ije''s eyes lit up, always eager to share knowledge. "A Firstborn bond doesn''t just grant you an affinity or two, it also gives you access to whatever Seals they know. Which is what allows us to cast our techniques." She leaned back, absently stroking Rai''s fur. The soul beast purred contentedly, the sound a soothing counterpoint to the tension in the room.

    "These can range from a little over a dozen to nearly a hundred. So trying to master all of them isn''t smart. Or feasible." Ije continued, her voice taking on a lecturing tone. "It''s not impossible, of course, given enough time. People like the Thrones have had hundreds of years to fully delve into their magic. But the rest of us don''t have that luxury."

    She paused, making sure Somadina was following. "That''s why we divide Seals into major or minor, depending on how complex and/or powerful they are. With minor Seals, you can try and learn as many as you can. They are simpler and often far more useful in day-to-day life." She scratched her nose, a habit Somadina had noticed she did when deep in thought. "It''s how dibias like Kainene can light a campfire without worrying that they''ll blow up a house because of how strong the technique is."

    Somadina nodded, understanding dawning on his face. "I think I get it." He started digging into his satchel, the rough fabric rustling as he searched for his book. "Minor Seals for the small to medium magics. Major for the heavy, powerful stuff." He flipped open the book, the pages crackling with age and use. "How many should I go for then?"

    Olisa answered, his deep voice resonating in the small space. "Four is ideal. Five maybe if you can handle it. Six is pushing it." Here he glanced at Kainene, who stuck out her tongue at him in a rare moment of playfulness. "You''ll want a mix of all the techniques. Except for Enchantments. I wouldn''t touch those unless you''re planning to go full-time into Forging."

    Somadina nodded and started to quickly scan the chapter on the Taleweaver. The room fell silent save for the soft rustle of pages and the occasional crunch of plantain chips. As he read, his mind raced with possibilities. Projection and Invasion were Conjuration techniques, and despite their words of doom, he wasn''t keen on dropping them. They had proved their uses, and even though he wasn''t strong enough yet to fully utilise them, he was aware that was only a matter of time.

    He had no intention of stopping at Disciple, and he knew Olisa and Kainene would waste no time in getting him to Practitioner as quickly as possible. After that... well, he''d just have to wait and see. Thankfully, Creator''s Touch didn''t qualify as a major Seal. He liked being able to heal, and it would have been a shame to give it up.

    Somadina turned several more pages, the rustling echoing in the now-quiet room. He noted a few interesting candidates and marked them out for later study. They included Spirit Totem, an Invocation that could summon an avatar of dream anwansi around him, like armour; Weaver''s Domain, another Invocation that granted dominion over one''s surroundings and its reality for a short time; and Fleeting Touch, an Enforcement that allowed complete control of one''s mass, enabling things like levitation and density shifting.

    But there was a problem. Whilst Spirit Totem could be learned at Disciple just fine, Fleeting Touch and Weaver''s Domain strongly suggested waiting until Ordained. Somadina''s brow furrowed in confusion.

    "What''s up with that?" he asked, looking up from the book. "Why do techniques have rank requirements?"

    Ije''s eyes lit up again at the question. "It''s a combination of things," she began, shifting slightly and causing Rai to readjust her position with a soft meow of protest. "First is how easily learned the Seal is. Second is the amount of anwansi required to power the technique, as well as whether your body and/or soul can handle it."

    She gestured towards the book in Somadina''s hands. "You''ll have noticed that most of the minor Seals don''t have those requirements. That''s because they usually have little to no strain on you. With the others, it''s different." Her voice took on a more serious tone. "A Mystic''s core holds far more anwansi than a Practitioner, for example, and their channels are far more robust. Remember, the difference between the ranks increases exponentially with each level. While there isn''t much change from Adept to Disciple, it''ll take quite a few experienced Practitioners to pose a threat to an Ordained that knows what they are doing."

    She paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful. "The third reason is rather common sense. No one wants a Disciple trying to summon a tornado. They''ll probably fail, but it''s just as likely they''ll destroy a building in the process."

    Somadina nodded again. "It makes sense," he mused. Then, a spark of curiosity lit his gaze. "Seems like you''d have to be an idiot to try and experiment with techniques. But... has anyone ever managed to create a brand new one?"

    "Yes," Ije replied. "It happens occasionally. But they are always made by Sages, and all too often can only be cast by one." She flicked her fingers, a small spark of anwansi dancing between them. "It''s common practice to refer to a Sage by the name of their bonded Firstborn, but that changes if they can successfully create a new Seal. Then, their title becomes that technique."

    Somadina was suitably impressed. "How do you know all this?"

    Ije''s laughter rang out, bouncing off the walls and filling the room with its warmth. "You''re funny," she said, shaking her head. "Why wouldn''t I know? My parents and I are all Ordained, and I''m a noble of a pretty important clan." Her voice took on a fond, exasperated tone. "Uchenna is a scholar and will give you lectures whether you want them or not."

    She raised an eyebrow, her expression shifting to one of curious scrutiny. "The real question is how you don''t know this."

    Kainene, who had been watching the exchange with growing amusement, finally chimed in. "I know, right?" she said. "Granted, he was unbonded when we found him, but it''s still alarming."

    But she was smiling as she moved closer to Somadina, the scent of sun-warmed grass and something distinctly her wafting over him as she reached out and ruffled his hair.

    "No lie there," Olisa added, shaking his head in apparent disappointment. "When we met, the boy didn''t even know what a Seal was. We did a lot of brushing up on him."

    Somadina tried to glare in response, but his heart wasn''t in it, too distracted by the feeling of Kainene''s fingers running through his hair, a sensation that sent pleasant shivers down his spine. His earlier irritation melted away, replaced by a warmth that spread through his chest.

    Ije observed this interplay with keen interest. Her eyes darted from one smiling face to another, taking in the subtle shifts in expression, the way they leaned towards each other without seeming to realise it. Suddenly, a toothy grin spread across her face, an expression of shocked realisation dawning in her eyes.

    "Mother above," she breathed, her voice a mix of surprise and delight. "I had my suspicions, but... you two do care about him." She leaned forward, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "Is he your boyfriend?"

    The question fell into the room like a stone into a still pond, sending ripples of tension through the air. Somadina chuckled, but it was a hollow sound. The idea that they could be interested in him was hilarious, in a painful sort of way. It would have been sad if it wasn''t a truth he had long accepted.

    But Kainene and Olisa had very different reactions. Kainene snatched her hand away as if she had been burned, her eyes wide with something that looked suspiciously like panic. Olisa, on the other hand, started spluttering, his usual composure completely shattered.

    "Don''t be ridiculous," Olisa said, seizing one of the hand fans off the nearby table and beginning to fanning himself vigorously with it.

    "Yeah," Kainene agreed, her voice just a pitch too high. She crossed her arms, her posture suddenly defensive. "It''s absurd. Even if we wanted a third, why would we choose him?"

    The words hung in the air for a moment, sharp and cutting. The temperature in the room seemed to drop several degrees.

    Well.

    Somadina felt as if he''d been punched in the gut. He crossed his arms, mirroring Kainene''s posture, his face settling into a scowl. "My apologies," he said, his voice cold and brittle. "I didn''t realise the idea was so revolting. Travelling with me must have been agony."

    Kainene looked like she had eaten something that disagreed with her, regret etched in every line of her face. "Somadina, wait," she said, reaching out towards him. "I didn''t mean it like¡ª"

    "It''s fine." He cut her off, his tone making it clear that it was absolutely not fine. The hurt in his eyes was unmistakable, a raw, vulnerable thing that made Kainene flinch. "I''ll be training outside where you two won''t have to look at my face, assuming, of course, you can tolerate that much."

    And with that, he turned on his heel and strode towards the door. The room seemed to hold its breath as he reached for the handle. For a moment, it looked like he might turn back, might give them a chance to explain. But then his shoulders stiffened, resolve hardening his features.

    The door slammed shut behind him with a bang that echoed through the suddenly silent room, the force of it stirring the air and sending a few loose papers fluttering to the ground.

    ***

    The first person to clap eyes on Jidenna ran away screaming. It was a child, a young Disciple with wide eyes and trembling limbs, who had taken one look at Jidenna''s bleached white skin and dark, fathomless eyes before turning tail and fleeing in the opposite direction. The sound of the child''s terrified shrieks echoed through the air, drawing curious and alarmed glances from nearby passersby.

    Jidenna sighed, a mix of resignation and amusement colouring his expression. It was an expected, if somewhat unfortunate, reaction, and he tried not to let it hurt his feelings too much.

    Poor thing probably thought I was some kind of Aberration.

    Which, given what he knew, wasn''t an unreasonable fear to have. Dire Wraiths were unfortunately a thing and worse things than Direbeasts often emerged from the rifts.

    The incident served as a stark reminder of the need to remain unseen, at least for the moment. Jidenna glanced around, cradling his chin thoughtfully as he took in his surroundings. The sun had long since vanished behind the horizon, its last golden rays giving way to the encroaching night. Shadows lay thickly on the ground like dark, velvet blankets, stretching and distorting with each flicker of nearby lanterns.

    A thought crossed Jidenna''s mind, and the shadows began to respond. They slithered towards him, defying natural laws as they crept up his body and seeped into his skin. This Enforcement technique, Shadow''s Embrace, was the first one he had ever learned, and his mastery of it was second to none. All it took was a blink of the eye, and then he was gone. The only sign that he was still there were two small depressions in the soil where his feet had been moments before.

    Satisfied with his preparations, Jidenna strolled into the forest, whistling softly to himself. The melody, an old tune from his childhood, seemed to dance on the night air, weaving between the massive trunks of the mushrooms that dominated the landscape.

    Sinikat was truly stunning at night. The giant mushrooms, some towering hundreds of metres into the air, came alive with bioluminescence. Hues of ethereal blue, vibrant green, and warm orange pulsed and shimmered, creating a natural light show that put even the most elaborate of clan Uzozie¡¯s illusions to shame. Even those fungi that didn''t glow had smaller cousins sprouting from their trunks that did, dotting the forest floor with pinpricks of multicoloured light.

    The shops and homes situated away from this natural spectacle had their own charm. Long strings of aether-lights, delicate Enchanted lamps that twinkled like earthbound stars, festooned their fronts. The soft, magical glow cast flickering shadows that danced across the faces of passersby, lending an air of mystery and enchantment to the bustling nightlife.

    Laughter and chatter filled the air as groups of people gathered around Karfi tradesmen expertly roasting suya over small grills. The tantalising aroma of spiced meat mingled with the earthy scent of the mushroom forest, creating a unique fragrance that made Jidenna''s mouth water despite himself.

    Under the glowing plants, itinerant griots sat, surrounded by entranced crowds. Their voices rose and fell in captivating cadences as they wove tales of the past, bringing history to life through word and illusion. Jidenna paused, unseen, at one such gathering. A griot had visited their Court once when he was a child, and the memory stirred something within him. He knew he couldn''t stay long; not if he wanted to catch up to his quarry. But he hadn''t heard one of the storytellers speak in ages, and a wave of nostalgia washed over him.

    This particular griot was young, possibly in his late twenties, with smooth dark skin and eyes that sparkled with intelligence. But when he opened his mouth to speak, his voice carried the weight of centuries. His brown eyes, heavy with knowledge, seemed to peer into the very souls of his audience.

    "When we pray, we speak to the Father who made all things and the Mother who gave life and made the world whole," he said in a near whisper. As he spoke, images flickered to life around him, conjured by his skillful manipulation of light anwansi. A majestic mountain thrust itself into the sky, its peak wreathed in clouds. Then, a delicate flower rose from the earth, its petals unfurling to greet the sun in a dance of life and growth.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.

    "Sent to guard their creations were the Primordial Elders, those spirits closest in thought to Their will. To Karfi went the Jinn, Irorun had its Orishas, and Oreze was governed by the Arushis."

    More images materialised around the griot, each more breathtaking than the last. Armoured warriors made of red, smokeless flame stood tall, their weapons held aloft in eternal vigilance. A group of men and women clad in shimmering gold stood upon a sea of pure white, their faces serene and powerful. A legion of figures commanded animals made of swirling anwansi, the magical energy taking on forms both familiar and fantastical.

    Firstborn, Jidenna thought, a spark of recognition igniting in his mind. He knew this particular tale, but its telling never got old, especially when handled by such an expert user of light anwansi. The images seemed to pulse with life, drawing gasps and murmurs of awe from the assembled crowd.

    "Eventually, when Man was formed and the Ancestral Trees made, the Elders returned to their rulers, leaving the world they had refined to Man and the spirits, great and small."

    The anwansi animals separated from the gods, soaring over the crowd who gasped and clapped in delight. They were trailed by an exodus of other winged things with wooden masks, their forms shimmering and ephemeral. One dipped down near Jidenna, circling the people once before fleeing back to join the others. They danced again, forming great loops in the air, then converged with a sudden snap, glowing brighter and brighter until they winked out like a candle flame extinguished by an unseen breath.

    Jidenna leaned forward, grinning eagerly. This was his favourite part.

    "The world may be perfect, but we must stay vigilant," whispered the griot, his voice dropping to a tone of warning intended to send shivers down the spines of his audience. "Evil lurks in the dark places of the world, and the End of All Things draws ever closer. Only with constant watch and diligence may we ride out the night into the bright light of the day." He spread his arms wide, his voice rising to a crescendo. "This is my tale. This is my warning. He who has ears, let him hear."

    The griot finished to rapturous applause, the crowd surging forward to press into his hands the customary gifts of cowries, manillas, and kolanuts. An assistant hurried around, sweeping all these and more into an animal skin satchel made especially for such an occasion. Jidenna smiled to himself, a mix of admiration and nostalgia washing over him as he made a swift exit.

    There''s nothing like a story about an impending apocalypse to get a crowd well and truly worked up, he mused. But he wasn''t one to talk. Over the years, he had become somewhat of an expert in separating people from their hard-earned cash. Although, he supposed being a living reservoir for much of humanity''s collective knowledge more than made up for a little materialism on the side.

    This time, Jidenna took a hard left when he came to the path, forcing himself to ignore the tantalising aromas emanating from the many shops selling roasted corn, akara, and fried potatoes. The scents wafted on the night air, a tempting siren call that he reluctantly pushed aside. He wasn''t close enough to truly sense his quarry, but the trail was fresh enough to give him a rough idea of their direction. It was faint though, forcing him to keep his senses as open as he could.

    Which was why he noticed the spies.

    They were perched atop a nearby building, their cloaks helping them blend seamlessly into the night. There were two of them, both women, and they were speaking quietly to each other, occasionally pausing to make notes on a thin slip of paper. Their movements were precise and economical, betraying years of training and experience.

    Well-trained and probably belonging to a major clan, Jidenna deduced. A quick check with his magical sight confirmed his suspicions. Light and flame anwansi swirled around them, barely visible to his enhanced perception. The Oselokas.

    "Who are you watching?" he whispered, more to himself than to them. He smiled when one of the spies jerked her head in his direction, her keen senses picking up something, but unable to pierce his magical concealment. Look all you want, little lion. You won''t see me.

    Something else answered his question. A patrol came into view, clad in leather armour and wielding long staffs that hummed faintly with contained anwansi. The spies watched them pass carefully, then vanished in the other direction, away from Jidenna. But they were no longer needed. He had seen the patrol''s soulmarks: an eagle, wings held open in flight. The sign of the Firstborn known as The Wonder in the Sky.

    Jidenna considered this puzzle, his mind working through the implications. What could the Ofodiles have done to attract the attention of the Oseloka clan? Or more precisely, Oseloka Oma? He had known she was here the instant he stepped off the sand ship. The Sage of Gold Venom never bothered to properly veil herself, and there was no way he could have missed her overwhelming presence otherwise.

    He tilted his head and swept out with his senses, feeling the ebb and flow of anwansi in the area. Sure enough, the trail he had been following aligned with the path the patrol had taken, which he was certain led back to the clan leaders'' home.

    The smallest of frowns appeared on Jidenna''s face, marring his otherwise smooth features. This wasn''t good at all. Oma''s attention wasn''t something one wanted on them. They had to be warned.

    He frowned some more, then brightened as an idea took shape in his mind. Setting off once again, he resumed his soft whistling, the tune now carrying a note of anticipation. He had been worrying over the best way to make a great first impression, and now, it had been handed to him on a silver platter. The Ofodiles would definitely want to know who was watching them and would most certainly be grateful.

    Grateful enough, Jidenna was sure, to overlook the fact that he would most likely have to beat their guards into submission to gain entrance. He was certain the place would have scripts that would prevent his Shadow''s Embrace, as it currently was, from working, so he couldn''t just slip in unnoticed.

    Jidenna fought down a cackle and rubbed his hands together in excitement, his dark eyes gleaming with anticipation. This was going to be fun.

    ***

    Somadina was still sulking when the sun disappeared down the horizon, painting the sky in vibrant hues of orange and purple. The last rays of light glinted off the intricate metalwork adorning the balcony railing, casting dancing shadows across the polished stone floor as Olisa approached him sheepishly, bearing a peace offering of perfectly roasted suya.

    The spiced meat was skewered on thin wooden sticks, a street food delicacy that had found its way even to the grand homes of Sinikat''s elite. Somadina glared at him, then at Kainene who was lurking by the ornately carved door, its surface inlaid with precious stones that seemed to glow in the fading light.

    "I still haven''t forgiven you two," he said grumpily. But they had brought suya. The scent of roasted beef mixed with peanuts and spices was a powerful lure, reminding him of bustling markets and laughter-filled evenings and the familiar comfort food was hard to resist.

    Grumbling darkly, he seized a spit and began to tear the chunks of meat violently off with his teeth. The explosion of flavours ¨C the heat of the peppers, the nutty undertones of the groundnut powder, the savoury richness of the beef ¨C momentarily distracted him from his anger. Figuring it was safe to approach, Kainene skulked over, her footsteps nearly silent on the stone floor.

    Together they sat and watched the moon rise, a pale disk climbing above the distant mycelium canopy and chewed on their suya in silence, the quiet broken only by the occasional night bird call or the rustle of leaves in the gentle breeze. Below them, the city of Sinikat was coming alive for the night, lanterns and magical lights flickering to life in windows and along the winding streets.

    "Bribery is against the law in all three realms," Somadina said finally, and his words caused Olisa and Kainene to chuckle, the tension slowly easing from their shoulders.

    "You don''t seem to mind," Olisa said, wiping his oily fingers with the suya wrapper, the paper stained with spices and grease. He threw an arm over Somadina''s shoulders, the gesture casual but filled with genuine affection. "I''m sorry. Both of us. You know we didn''t mean it like that."

    Somadina chewed his lips, then sighed, his anger dissipating like mist in the morning sun. "I know. I just... I guess I overreacted. I''m sorry too." The words felt heavy on his tongue, but the relief of speaking them was palpable.

    They hummed their assent, and the three of them sat for a while in comfortable silence, watching the full moon drift across a cloudless, star-filled sky. The constellations above were unfamiliar to Somadina, different from those he''d known in his village and he wondered idly if they had different stories here, different legends etched in the heavens.

    "You know," Kainene began, her voice contemplative, breaking the silence like a pebble dropped in still water. "We met on a night like this. Olisa and I."

    Somadina perked up, his curiosity piqued. He had never heard them talk about their past, and he leaned in slightly, eager to learn more about his mysterious friends.

    Olisa''s eyes took on a distant look, as if gazing into the past. "Yeah. It was during one of the yearly intra-court games. Kainene had just finished demolishing all of the opposition and was one final match away from winning her clan and the Citrine Court a flawless victory. Again." He laughed at the memory, the sound warm and rich in the night air. "For context, Kainene is a bit of a prodigy. She''s the youngest person ever to make it to Practitioner and her glass fusion, or any fusion at all, is very rare. It''s only been seen twice in the last century."

    Somadina stared at her, eyes wide and Kainene blushed and looked away. Her fingers absently traced patterns in the air, leaving faint, shimmering trails that dissipated after a moment.

    "It''s not that big a deal," she murmured. "Olisa''s Practitioner advancement was only a year behind mine."

    "Don''t mind her. She just hates taking credit for how awesome she is." Olisa looked at his girlfriend with fierce pride, his arm tightening around her shoulders. "When I was finally sent out to face her, everyone wanted me to just put on a good fight. ''Show your strength,'' they told me. No one actually expected me to win."

    Somadina had a sense of where this was going, his excitement building. "You beat her?"

    "He beat me," Kainene confirmed, her answering smile just as fierce as Olisa''s pride. "I have never seen an audience go as wild. I almost didn''t believe it myself. It was the first time since hitting Disciple that anyone my rank could match me. So when he asked me for a dance later that night, how could I say no?"

    "I was terrified she would reject me. Or blast me for the audacity," Olisa confided to a giggling Somadina. "I think I knew I''d always be hers when she leaned in and whispered that she would feed me my own entrails the next time we fought."

    Somadina''s face hurt from all the smiling he was doing. "Seems like things were working out for you two. What happened then? Why did you leave?"

    The mood dropped at once, as it always did whenever nobles or Zin Kibaru were brought up. But this time, instead of dodging the question or brushing it aside, Olisa and Kainene exchanged a long look, seeming to come to a silent agreement.

    "Our families happened," Kainene began, her voice tight with old pain. "The Adichie and Ekwueme clans have been feuding for what feels like forever. By all accounts, it got worse when they both became Vassals of the Oselokas, each trying to outdo the other." Her expression soured, lips twisting as if tasting something bitter. "It''s sickening."

    "It''s funny how little they cared at first, our parents," Olisa added, his voice gone cold. "They thought it was a brilliant plot we''d each concocted to bring down a rival." He shook his head, a humourless chuckle escaping him. "Things started to change once they realised we were serious about each other."

    "My family was livid," Kainene continued, her hands clenching into fists. "They wanted me to stop seeing Olisa and to directly challenge him at the next games. The way it works is that a noble has to fight in the games at least once every ten years. It''s usually a gauntlet where a wave of fighters is thrown at you. But if you''ve fought before, you can directly challenge another noble. And they can''t refuse." Her voice dropped to a near-whisper. "They expected me to win. In their minds, last time had been a fluke and now he would be too in love with me to put up much of a fight or something. My father... he swore to disinherit me if I refused."

    Her hands were shaking now, and Olisa took one while Somadina, took the other. The touch seemed to ground her, and she took a deep, calming breath.

    "What did you do?" Somadina scanned their faces. "You didn''t agree to it, did you?"

    "Of course not," Kainene replied, her voice steady once more. Her hands stilled, then curled around each of theirs. "When the time came and I was made the offer, I didn''t choose Olisa. I chose my father."

    "It was the bravest thing I had ever seen," Olisa said, his voice filled with a mixture of awe and lingering fear. He tucked a braid behind Kainene''s ear. "It was also suicide. When you make a challenge like that, it''s either a fight to the death or until the opponent can''t move. And her father is a Mystic. She didn''t stand a chance."

    He turned to Somadina with haunted eyes, the memory clearly still vivid in his mind. "I wasn''t going to interfere. I would have only made it worse. But when he broke her arm and she screamed... I was in that arena before I knew what I was doing." He let out a mirthless laugh, the sound sharp in the quiet night. "We must have made quite a sight. Two of the most promising Practitioner Heirs in the realm facing down the Mystic Patriarch of a Vassal clan."

    Somadina listened, horror-struck, imagining the scene. The roar of the crowd, the clash of powers, the desperation of two young lovers against a merciless opponent. He could almost feel the crackle of energy in the air, see the flashes of light as techniques collided.

    "The Throne intervened before we got too bloodied. But not before we made my father bleed," Kainene snarled, taking over when Olisa''s voice failed. Her eyes flashed dangerously, and for a moment, Somadina caught a glimpse of the formidable fighter she must have been that day. "After that, it''s all a blur. Our families wanted us on our knees and begging for mercy¡ªfunny how they both seemed to agree on that¡ªand when we didn''t do it, we were banished, never to return to the Citrine Court."

    She sighed, the anger draining from her, leaving behind a weary sadness. "Staying in Zin Kibaru lost its flavour after that, and we left almost immediately. We bumped into Ije a little while later and the Ofodiles sort of adopted us." A small smile touched her lips. "We go on scouting missions for them in exchange for a warm place to sleep when we want it so it''s not so bad an ending. They insist it isn''t necessary but it''s something we want to do. And besides, if we hadn''t taken the mission to scout the valley we wouldn''t have met you."

    Somadina was quiet for a while after that, processing the weight of their story. The cool night air seemed heavier now, laden with unspoken pain and lingering regrets. Finally, he spoke, his voice soft and hesitant. "Are all the Great Clans that bad?"

    "I guess not," Olisa replied reluctantly, running a hand through his hair. "The Okoyes aren''t as different from the Oselokas as they''d like to think. And the Onovo and Aniweta clans don''t care about anybody other than themselves." He paused, a shadow crossing his face. "The Chinyelugos were nice enough I suppose, before they went and got themselves extinct."

    Somadina blinked, sure he had misheard. "What?"

    "Yeah. Caused quite a stir when it happened," Olisa continued, his tone oddly casual for such a shocking revelation. "The explosion nearly sent Zin Kibaru crashing back down to the ground. It isn''t very common for Thrones to die, you know? Hell, I didn''t even know Thrones could be murdered until I heard the story."

    He paused, then snatched a buzzing mosquito out of the air with startling speed. "It''s not the sort of story the other Monarchs like spreading around so they buried it. Helps that a sizable portion of the clan is still around. Only the nobles died in the attack. Of course, now their Vassals question why they should answer to a Great Clan without a Throne. It''s only a matter of time before they go to war over whatever they can grab for themselves."

    Somadina''s mind reeled at the implications. An entire noble family wiped out, a Throne destroyed, the threat of war looming. But looking at his friends, he realised there were more immediate concerns. "Are you okay? Both of you?"

    "Of course," said Kainene dismissively, her voice brittle. "It happened a long time ago."

    But they were still shaking when he pulled them both into a hug, and they clung tightly to him as if afraid to let go. They stayed like that, the three of them, for what felt like hours. The moon climbed higher in the sky, casting its silver light over them, a simple, silent witness.

    The moment was broken when Ije appeared on the balcony, Rai riding on her shoulders. "I hate to interrupt," she said apologetically, her voice tight with tension. "But there''s something you should see."

    Somadina, Kainene, and Olisa exchanged puzzled looks. The air was thick with tension, the earlier tranquillity of the day shattered by an unseen disturbance. Without a word, they rose from their seats on the veranda, the wicker chairs creaking softly, and followed Ije back into the house.

    The cool interior was a stark contrast to the humid heat outside, but the atmosphere inside was far from comfortable. Aunty Rose and her husbands stood near the entrance, their faces etched with concern. The usually jovial Aunty Rose now wore a grim expression, her colorful robes seeming out of place in the tense setting. Her husbands flanked her, their stances protective and alert.

    What truly caught Somadina''s attention, however, was the small army of guards brandishing an array of weapons¡ªgleaming swords, ornate staffs pulsing with anwansi, and even a few modern firearms. Their attention was focused entirely on a figure standing in the doorway, hands raised in a gesture of surrender.

    The man at the centre of this commotion was unlike anyone Somadina had ever seen. He was shockingly white¡ªan albino, Somadina realized with a start. His skin seemed to glow in the dim light of the foyer, a stark contrast to his jet black dreadlocks that tumbled down his back to his waist like a cascading waterfall of darkness. But it was his eyes that truly captivated Somadina. They were onyx black, seeming to drink in all light, yet somehow managing to glitter with an inner amusement that belied the gravity of the situation.

    Behind the stranger, visible through the open door, the guards that had been posted outside lay scattered on the ground. Some were completely unconscious, while others were still half-conscious, moaning and stirring feebly. The scent of vomit wafted in from outside, making Somadina''s nose wrinkle in disgust.

    The albino man winced visibly when one of the fallen men groaned and hurled all over himself, the sound of retching breaking the tense silence. Despite the chaos he had apparently caused, the stranger''s demeanour remained remarkably calm.

    "Sorry," he said, his deep voice resonating in the quiet foyer. He seemed utterly unperturbed by their astonished silence or the weapons pointed at him. "They wouldn''t let me through and I think I got carried away." He paused, his onyx eyes scanning the room, taking in each face with a calculating gaze that contrasted sharply with his casual tone. "My name is Jidenna and I bring news of great danger."

    Just as the tension in the room reached a fever pitch, Jidenna''s serious expression cracked. He laughed, the sound rich and melodious, completely at odds with the situation. He flashed his teeth at them in a wide grin, startlingly white against his pale skin. "That was ominous enough, right?"

    The absurdity of his statement hung in the air for a moment. Somadina felt Kainene stiffen beside him, her hand instinctively moving towards her staff. Olisa, on his other side, shifted his weight subtly, ready to move at a moment''s notice. The guards remained frozen, their weapons still trained on Jidenna, uncertain how to react to this strange intruder who had effortlessly incapacitated their comrades only to surrender with a joke.

    Aunty Rose was the first to break the silence. "Ominous indeed," she said, her voice tight with suppressed anger. "You have a lot of explaining to do, young man. Starting with how you managed to bypass our wards and take down a dozen trained guards."

    Jidenna''s grin never faltered, but something flickered in those bottomless eyes¡ªa hint of seriousness that hadn''t been there before. "Of course, Madam Ofodile. I assure you, my intentions are peaceful. But the news I bring..." He paused, his gaze sweeping across the room once more, lingering for a moment on Somadina. "Well, let''s just say it''s best discussed away from prying ears."

    Somadina felt a chill run down his spine, not from fear, but from a sudden, inexplicable certainty that his life was about to change dramatically. Again. He glanced at Kainene and Olisa, seeing his own mix of curiosity and apprehension mirrored in their faces.

    As Aunty Rose begrudgingly motioned for the guards to lower their weapons, the air in the room seemed to shift. The tension didn''t dissipate, but rather transformed into something else¡ªa sense of anticipation, of standing on the precipice of something monumental.

    Jidenna stepped fully into the house, the door closing behind him with a soft thud that seemed to echo with finality. As he moved, Somadina couldn''t help but notice the fluid grace of his movements, the way he seemed to glide rather than walk. This was no ordinary man, albino or not.

    "Now then," Jidenna said, clapping his hands together with an enthusiasm that bordered on the inappropriate given the circumstances. "Shall we discuss the doom that¡¯s about to fall upon you all? I promise it''s a fascinating tale."

 1.13: Like a Butterfly Opening Its Wings to Take Flight

    Somadina burnt the first meal he ever made. He was eleven at the time and it was back when Kambili''s bouts of lucidity hadn''t yet regressed to nighttime only. Attempting to make okra soup, he had somehow managed to spill enough oil to nearly set their baobab tree ablaze. It had taken several months of constant pleas for forgiveness before his mother allowed him anywhere near their hearth again.

    So, still conscious of that early disaster, Somadina always found it gratifying when people appreciated his cooking. Like now, as the golden sun of the following morning rose over Sinikat, its warm light filtering through the intricately carved wooden screens of the Ofodile household''s grand receiving chamber. The entire family looked towards the kitchen with barely concealed wonder, the aroma of his cooking teasing their senses and eliciting soft growls from their stomachs.

    The guards outside the chamber''s ornate double doors proved to be made of sterner stuff; the only sign they were affected was the subtle shifting of their feet and the occasional clearing of throats. Even Jidenna stirred from his sleep in the adjacent room¡ªa converted filing chamber now serving as a makeshift cell¡ªstraining against his bonds to sniff the air hopefully.

    "Mother above, child," said Ejikeme when Somadina finally emerged, steaming pot in hand. The co-leader of the Ofodile clan stared at him as if witnessing a miracle manifested. "Where did you learn to cook like that?"

    "It''s a gift," Somadina replied, thoroughly pleased with himself. He placed the pot on the low, circular table at the centre of the room, its surface inlaid with intricate patterns. With a flourish, he whipped the lid off, mercilessly unleashing the unmatched aroma of properly prepared ukwa. "Feel free to help yourselves to as much as you want. There''s more in the kitchen."

    "You didn''t have to do all this," said Aunty Rose, a spoonful of the breadfruit already making its way into her mouth.

    "Think nothing of it. It just felt good to have access to proper ingredients for a change." He made a satisfied sound, glancing around the chamber adorned with tapestries depicting great moments in Ofodile history. "I enjoy cooking for others."

    Jidenna chose that moment to remind them of his presence. He cleared his throat loudly several times, willfully ignoring the annoyed looks thrown his way. His voice carried clearly from the adjacent room, its door left slightly ajar to keep watch on their prisoner.

    "Excuse me. I apologise deeply for interrupting, but I would like a taste of that lovely meal. As your honoured guest, it simply wouldn''t do to leave me starving."

    "Quiet, you." Ije brandished her spoon at him through the doorway. "We still haven''t decided what we''re going to do about you."

    Jidenna blinked at that, then sighed and let his shoulders fall. His was the very picture of absolute dejection.

    "Speaking of which, what are we going to do about him?" Olisa paused to brush off the onion skin that clung to Somadina''s shoulder. "We can''t exactly keep him in that glorified closet forever."

    Jidenna just smiled and winked in response. He hadn''t put up much of a fight after his grand entrance, meekly allowing them to place the Forged chains around him and bundle him into the repurposed chamber. "I''ve told you. I''m not your enemy. I have come to warn you of one."

    "So you say. But what reason do we have to trust anything that comes out of your mouth?" Aunty Rose frowned at him, and the air seemed to grow thin, the sharp smell of ozone barely noticeable.

    "Because it is the truth," came the reply. "Two spies from the Oselokas were watching you last night. Probably sent by the Sage of Gold Venom, whom I''m sure you''re aware recently dropped by for a visit."

    Aunty Rose''s hard gaze didn''t soften. "It still doesn''t explain why the Oselokas would be spying on us. We haven''t given them any cause for concern."

    "Oh, it''s not you they are watching. Or rather, you are not the primary target." He pointed at where Kainene, Olisa, and Somadina were sitting together. "The target is them."

    The trio stared at him. "What?"

    "It''s the truth. Or rather, a very educated guess." He inclined his head towards Somadina. "That one and his owlcat do inspire a certain level of curiosity. Especially when they are accompanied by the two banished Heirs. Yes, I know exactly who you are. And you can bet that if I know, then Oseloka Oma does as well." Jidenna''s dark eyes gleamed. "You three haven''t been very subtle¡ªwhich I''m all for, mind you. Subtlety is for the weak."

    The horrified expression on Somadina''s face must have been obvious because Kainene immediately took hold of his hand and gave it a gentle squeeze. "It''s okay. Really. We suspected something like this would happen sooner or later."

    Olisa was nodding. "Yeah. It''s in no way your fault." His gaze grew thoughtful. "The real question is what we''re going to do with this information."

    Onyebuchi, Aunty Rose''s third husband, got to his feet, his soulmarks glowing faintly in the morning light. "For now, nothing. We''ll simply carry on as normal." He glanced at the ornate timepiece on the wall. "Clients will soon start arriving, and it''d be bad form to keep them waiting. Let the Oselokas watch until their eyes grow tired. We have nothing to hide."

    "Indeed," Uchenna agreed, adjusting his glasses. "Ije, I''ll be needing you to visit a few of our extended families in the hinterlands. Some of them are yet to submit the reports of their internal audits, and they need to do it now, before the Tower opens and we''re too distracted to think about anything else. We''ll deal with today''s clients." He turned to Kainene. "You three will be training, I assume?"

    "I think I''ll stay. Someone needs to keep an eye on this one." Olisa made a face. "And I have a few questions for him as well."

    Aunty Rose clapped her hands, the sound echoing in the spacious chamber. "Then it''s settled. Quickly now, time waits for no one."

    The room exploded into a flurry of motion as plates were carried away, extra clothing shrugged on, and kisses and hugs of goodbye were exchanged. Jidenna watched all this unfold quietly for a moment from his makeshift cell, then perked up and raised his voice.

    "So... Can I have that ukwa now?"

    ***

    Somadina sat cross-legged on the mossy bank of a small creek that meandered through the outskirts of Sinikat. The gentle burble of water over smooth stones filled the air, a soothing counterpoint to the distant hum of the city beyond. Dappled sunlight filtered through the canopy of mundane trees overhead, casting shifting patterns on the water''s surface.

    He watched intently as a silver-scaled fish leapt from the creek, its body arcing gracefully through the air. Somadina''s eyes tracked every detail ¨C the glint of sunlight on wet scales, the fanning of delicate fins, the brief flash of gills. Then, with a soft splash, the fish disappeared back into the water.

    Closing his eyes, Somadina took a deep breath, centering himself. "Mirror Master," he whispered, the words carrying the weight of ritual. In his mind''s eye, he visualised the complex patterns of the Seal, feeling the familiar tingle of anwansi ¨C the magical energy that flowed through all things ¨C gathering at his fingertips.

    The decision to practise here hadn''t been without debate. Olisa had initially objected, citing the potential dangers of venturing so far from the city''s heart. It was Kainene who ended up settling the matter.

    "I''m perfectly capable of protecting him and myself," she''d declared, brooking no argument. Somadina had mumbled something about no longer needing protection, while Jidenna had merely giggled.

    A small ''pop'' broke Somadina''s concentration. His eyes flew open, and a grin of pure delight spread across his face. There, flopping on the damp earth before him, was a perfect copy of the fish he''d observed moments ago. Well, almost perfect ¨C this version shimmered with a distinct indigo hue, a telltale sign of his magical signature.

    "I did it!" Somadina exclaimed, his voice ringing with a mixture of pride and disbelief.

    Kainene, lounging nearby on a sun-warmed rock, tossed a smooth river pebble back into the creek. "Yes, you did," she confirmed, a hint of pride in her own voice. "If only Rai and Olisa could see you now. Congratulations. You''ve just learned your first minor Seal."

    Somadina''s brow furrowed slightly. "But I already know Mist Garden and Creator''s Touch."

    "True," Kainene conceded, "But you had to almost die to learn those, so they don''t count." Her tone softened as she continued, "Still, you''re doing well. A few months ago, you didn''t even know what a Seal was." She studied him for a moment, eyes warm with affection. "Remind me to rebraid your hair later. It''s coming loose."You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    Somadina nodded, his fingers absently touching the intricate braids. The two lapsed into a comfortable silence, broken only by the gentle sounds of the forest and the persistent flopping of the magically-created fish.

    Kainene soon found herself sprawled on the soft grass, lulled by the warm breeze that carried the scent of sun-baked earth and wild herbs. Somadina picked up his creation, staring into its wide, gasping mouth with a mixture of fascination and uncertainty.

    "Do you really think I''m that much better?" he asked, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Kainene''s eyes remained closed, but her voice was clear. "Well, we won''t know for sure until you inevitably get into a fight. But yeah, I''d say you are. You''ve already successfully cast two major Seals, and it takes most dibias years to learn that." She opened her eyes, fixing Somadina with a gentle gaze. "Your mother would be proud."

    The mention of his mother sent a familiar ache through Somadina''s chest. His free hand instinctively curled around the betrothal necklace that hung there. "It hurts," he said finally, his voice thick with emotion. "It still hurts to think about her. Even after all this time. It''s like this tightness in me that grows and grows until I can''t breathe." He let the necklace fall back against his chest, the weight of it suddenly oppressive. "Maybe it''s what I deserve."

    Kainene frowned, propping herself up on her elbows. "What are you talking about?"

    Somadina''s voice was barely audible, heavy with guilt. "It''s my fault she''s dead. She asked me, begged me not to return to that cave. But I did anyway. If I hadn''t gone, she would never have had to face four Direbeasts by herself." His voice cracked. "I killed her."

    "You had no choice!" Kainene was sitting up now, her voice sharp with conviction. "You told me that yourself. If you had stayed, you would have just condemned both of you to a slow death by starvation. It''s not fun, I promise you."

    Somadina stared at nothing for a long moment, then sighed and let the fish fade to nothingness, the indigo light dissipating like mist. "It''s not just that. Yes, it hurt when she died. She is¡­ she was my mother. But that was not the only thing there. Deep down, I also felt... relieved." The admission seemed to pain him physically. "That I wouldn''t have to worry about her anymore. That I would no longer have to put a hold on solving my unbonded situation because she was there." He looked at Kainene in despair. "What kind of a person... What kind of a son feels like that?"

    Bright indigo light flickered at the tips of Somadina''s fingers, then went hazy ¨C the beginnings of a Seal forming and dissipating with his tumultuous emotions. "All my life I only wanted to be like everyone else. To not be so different. So weak." He let the Seal fade, unformed, with a bitter laugh. "Well. I got my wish, didn''t I? I am a Disciple now. At the pace you guys push, I''ll soon hit Practitioner, and I''ll have caught up with the rest of the world. I am a dibia. And I don''t know what to do next."

    Somadina''s voice grew quieter, more uncertain. "I originally had this idea that, for a while, I convinced myself was what I wanted. But now I''m not so sure. Seeking revenge against all Aberrations, against the clan that hurt her so badly. Growing stronger to meet those goals. It feels like things I should want. But I don''t think it''s what I want." He closed his eyes, pain etched across his features. "I killed my mother to set out on this path. You¡¯d figure the least I can do is know what I want to do with it."

    "Stop that." Kainene''s voice was firm as she gathered him into her arms. Somadina clung to her desperately, as though she were an anchor in a storm. "You didn''t kill her. And I''m sure that if your mother was here, she would tell you the same." She pulled back slightly, looking into his eyes. "How could you have? You''re one of the kindest people I know."

    Somadina scoffed in response, the sound muffled against her shoulder. He hadn''t believed it when he read it in his mother¡¯s letter, and he didn''t believe it now. "I''m not kind. I''m often thinking of ways of making people like me. Of helping myself. If I was kind, I would have felt something when you killed those savage clansmen."

    Kainene''s face twisted in a mix of exasperation and fondness. "There''s a very clear line between kindness and stupidity, Somadina." She shook her head. "You really aren''t getting it. We told you our names. Our full names. You knew we were nobles, that we belonged to Vassals, well before we knew us properly. And you didn''t care. It didn''t change the way you treated us. Like people. Not something to be shunned or feared or used. Ije and her parents... it took a while for them to see us that way. But not you."

    Somadina''s eyes were wet when he met her gaze and held it. He had never seen himself from that perspective before, as someone capable of doing things worthy of admiration, and it lit a warm glow in his chest. Somadina found that he liked that feeling.

    Perhaps that was why he didn''t move away when Kainene closed the gap between them and kissed him. Why his hands buried themselves in her hair, pulling her closer as he kissed her back. For that brief moment, time seemed to come to a halt, and his body was bathed in a warmth that told him he was safe and loved.

    Then, it ended and Kainene pulled away, her eyes wide, her breathing as heavy as Somadina''s. He  reached out, gently tucking a stray braid behind her ear and smiled when Kainene didn''t flinch at his touch. Instead, her gaze dropped to his lips, as though she meant to kiss him again.

    The world chose that moment to grow cold.

    A sudden, biting wind swept through the creek''s banks, carrying with it a bone-deep chill that set their teeth on edge. The temperature plummeted so rapidly that the very air seemed to crystallise around them and Kainene and Somadina sprang upright in alarm, leaves and twigs crunching beneath their feet as they moved.

    They exchanged a single, startled look ¨C a silent communication born of shared experiences and growing trust and without a word, they charged off in the same direction, leaves and branches whipping past them as they ran.

    As they neared the outskirts of Sinikat proper, the scene before them unfolded like a frantic tableau. People poured out of homes and shops, their faces etched with a mixture of fear and grim determination. Merchants hastily packed up their wares, shoving precious goods into sacks and crates. Doors slammed shut, windows were barred, and the air filled with the clatter of weapons being distributed.

    Somadina watched as staffs were pulled from ornate rests, their carved surfaces glowing faintly with dormant Seals. Spears and swords, some bearing the marks of ancestral magic, were thrust into willing hands. The city, so recently alive with the bustle of commerce and daily life, was transforming before his eyes into an armed camp.

    Above the growing cacophony of preparation, a single cry rang out. It was taken up by voice after voice, spreading through the crowd like wildfire:

    "The Tower is open! The Aberrations come!"

    The words sent a familiar tendril of fear crawling down Somadina''s spine, cold and insidious. Memories of that terrible night in the cave threatened to overwhelm him ¨C the stench of the Direlings, the terror of helplessness, the loss that nearly followed. But before the fear could take root, Kainene''s hand found his. Her grip was firm, grounding, pulling him back to the present moment.

    "What about Olisa?" Somadina asked, his voice tight with concern. The thought of their friend brought a surge of guilt ¨C guilt over the kiss, guilt over leaving him behind. But the looming threat of Aberrations in the city demanded his focus. With effort, Somadina shoved the conflicting emotions firmly out of his mind.

    "There''s no time to go back and get him," Kainene replied, her voice carrying over the growing din. She shouldered aside two horned awosans, ignoring their angry protests. The intricate armbands they wore marked them as high-ranking Sect members, but rank meant little in the face of the coming storm. "He''ll find us. He knows the way."

    As they pressed on, more and more people joined the throng. The narrow streets of Sinikat, usually a maze of vibrant market stalls and bustling pedestrians, now funnelled a river of humanity towards a common goal. By the time they burst out onto the clearing that marked the city''s edge, it felt as though the entire population had assembled.

    And it was just as well. For waiting for them was a nightmare made flesh.

    An army of Aberrations stood arrayed before them, their ranks stretching as far as the eye could see. Direlings, their bleached white, skull-like faces twisted in silent snarls, formed the front lines. Behind them loomed Direbeasts of every conceivable shape ¨C some resembling corrupted versions of mundane animals, others defying description entirely. Their pitch-black fur seemed to absorb the very light around them, and the air, somehow, dropped several more degrees in their presence.

    The skies above were choked with winged horrors. Gecko-doves and other majestic flying creatures that usually soared proudly over Sinikat were now in full retreat, pursued by things that made Somadina''s stomach churn. Toothed, rug-like slabs of black flesh undulated through the air ¨C Diremaws, he realised with dawning horror.

    As he watched, one of the flying abominations caught up to a fleeing ratbat. The soul beast''s leathery wings beat frantically as it tried to escape, but it was futile. The Diremaw wrapped itself around its prey, engulfing it in a terrible embrace and the ratbat''s dying shrieks were drowned out by a sickening spurt of blood and the sharp crunching of bone.

    Beside him, Kainene''s face was a mask of concern and confusion. "This isn''t right," she said, her voice barely audible over the cacophony around them. "The Tower shouldn''t have attracted this many. Something''s wrong."

    A question formed on Somadina''s lips, but before he could give it voice, an eerie silence fell over the assembled Aberrations. The sudden absence of their chittering and growling was more terrifying than the noise had been. Kainene''s hand tightened against his as the crowd gasped and shrank back, all eyes fixed on a new horror making its way to the front of the Aberration army.

    The beast that emerged was colossal, its size dwarfing even the largest of the Direbeasts. It towered over most of the closest buildings, its massive form a grotesque fusion of gorilla and something far more ancient and terrible. Dark sand from the Dry Lands still clung to its pitch-black fur, a grim reminder of how recently it had clawed its way into their world.

    Great forelimbs like ancient tree trunks supported its immense weight as it lumbered forward and the other Aberrations scrambled to get out of the way, showing a level of coordination and hierarchy that chilled Somadina to his core. As it drew closer, he could make out more details ¨C the flat, almost sloth-like face, dominated by eyes that burned with malicious intelligence. But most terrifying were the tusks ¨C massive, curving implements of death that jutted from its lower jaw.

    For a long, terrible moment, the beast stood motionless. It seemed to consider the assembled humans, its gaze sweeping over the crowd with an awful, calculating intensity. Somadina felt pinned by that stare, as though those burning eyes could see right through him, down to the very core of his being.

    Then, with a sound that was part roar and part word, the beast shattered the silence. The utterance hung in the air for a heartbeat, alien and yet horribly comprehensible. In that moment, as both Aberration and human armies hurled themselves at each other in a clash of magic, steel, and monstrous flesh, Somadina knew there was no mistaking what had just happened.

    These monsters had a leader. A rift had opened where in the Dry Lands and birthed something far worse than they had ever faced before.

    A Dire Lord had come to Sinikat.

 Script IV

    No one has ever been able to say for certain where Aberrations come from. We know that they emerge from rifts, great openings in the earth that connect this world to the void between the other planets of the Apotheon. While primarily found in Kajiri, these rifts have sometimes been reported in Signan Ols and even the far away continents of Ni Ren and Xipica and the Kalan-Jani Isles. Current theories hold that they are warped lesser spirits, in the same family of those that bond with animals to create soul beasts. Created along with the Firstborn and the other greater spirits, they were affected by something that changed their very natures, twisting them into the mockeries of life we see today.

    I''ve always found this explanation far too loose for my taste. For one, it suggests that all Aberrations in existence were made at the same time, which given our long history, is highly unlikely. It also begs the question of what exactly corrupted the spirits. Even before I advanced to Sage, I dedicated much of my time and efforts towards unravelling that mystery. And though there''s much I and many others do not yet know, I am proud that my efforts have not been in vain. Although varied in appearance, Aberrations, regardless of their mode of creation, can be firmly placed into several classes.

    Lowest are the Direlings, small and weak and only dangerous because of their venomous bite.

    After them come the Direbeasts, and these, along with the Direlings, are the most common Aberrations. Depending on age, they can grow strong enough to prove a challenge to even a Practitioner.

    Direblights, while rarer and smaller than Direlings, also belong to this class. They are usually placed higher in the hierarchy due to their behaviour. Direblights always attack in large, ravenous swarms. While weak individually, groups are a considerable threat and a large enough swarm can be as dangerous as Direbeasts.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    Next are the Diremaws and Diretooths, specialists of the sky and water. Though a popular choice to place them higher, it has historically proven controversial, with many arguing that they are simply variants of Direbeasts. Careful study has, however, proven that they are almost always stronger than Direbeasts, so the choice still stands. While rarer, Diremaws are frequently spotted darkening the skies of the Dry Lands, and many a sailor has reported the snake-like form of a Diretooth stalking their ships.

    A unique and terrifying variant is the Dire Wraith. These are humans who have been bitten by Direlings and subsequently transformed. Depending on the individual, they can retain some or all of their powers and memories, overlaid with a mad rage and desire to harm all that lives. In some cases, Dire Wraiths can be more dangerous than even a Dire Lord. Due to their unique nature, some scholars have argued that they should be placed outside the standard classification and ranked separately.

    And finally, for what might be the rarest of the confirmed Aberration classes, the emergence of a Dire Lord has occurred only half a dozen times (most notably the Abuchi case where the Ordained Matriarch of the clan allowed a rift emergence to fester). Bigger and stronger than the other classes, they also possess the ability to control other Aberration classes, a most dangerous combination if allowed to go unchecked.

    Now, unfortunately, we must now enter the field of conjecture and theories. A study of ancient history reveals tales of Dire Kings; bigger, stronger versions of Dire Lords, and above them the calculating Dire Queens, Aberrations capable of complex thoughts and schemes. There have even been a few mentions of Dire Empresses, gargantuan monsters capable of being a threat to even Thrones.

    It goes without saying that these should be taken with generous helpings of salt. There has only been one comprehensive report of a Dire King attack, and Dire Empresses only ever appear in a few scattered accounts. Still, they are cause for wonder. These stories had to have come from somewhere and perhaps, right now, in some dark corner of the world, a Dire Queen is raising its face to roar at the sky.

    ¡ª Chapter 24: Aberrations: A Dark Shadow; paragraphs 1¡ª10, The Last Testament of Omaliko Dike.

 1.14: The Enemy Before Us

    ¡°Are you certain this is what you want to do?¡± Jidenna asked, concern etched onto his face. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to reverse it for months if you change your mind.¡±

    ¡°Shut up,¡± Olisa replied without much heat. He snipped and undid the last of his braids with grim finality, then stepped back to admire the results. Shortly after Ije and her parents had left for the outer chambers and Kainene had dragged off Somadina for training, he had taken one look at the mirror and decided long hair was out of fashion. Now, after having spent the better part of an hour working on his hair, Olisa allowed himself a few moments to bask in his own glory before putting down the mirror and turning to Jidenna.

    "So," Olisa began, "Are you going to tell me everything now?"

    Jidenna leaned against a nearby pillar and considered him with raised brows. "What else is there to tell? I''ve divulged everything I know."

    "Strange it is then, that I don''t believe you." Olisa walked over to the table where Rai was snoozing and perched himself on its edge, feeling the power thrumming beneath the surface ¨C a reminder of the magical nature of their world. "You don''t honestly expect me to believe you came here just to warn us."

    Jidenna watched him through half-lidded eyes, his posture relaxed but alert. The chains binding his wrists clinked softly as he shifted. "You think I want something."

    "Of course you do. Everybody wants something." Olisa''s gaze didn''t waver. "The question then is what you want with me and Kainene?"

    "For the moment, nothing." Jidenna let out a grin at Olisa''s disbelieving scoff, his teeth startlingly white against his dark skin. "I''m serious. Right now you two are just very interesting people I would like to watch closely if I can. Heirs to Vassal clans aren''t banished every day, after all."

    Olisa''s fingers traced the edge of the table, feeling the intricate carvings beneath his touch. "And if I was to say no?"

    "Well, it''s not a decision you alone can make now, is it?" Jidenna''s voice took on a teasing lilt. "You''ll have to ask Kainene for her opinion as well. But if it''s what you both want, I''ll stay away. As I understand it, you two have grown quite protective of that boyfriend of yours."

    A flush crept up Olisa''s neck, barely visible through his dark skin. "He''s not my boyfriend."

    "You can keep telling yourself that." Jidenna paused and considered one of his dreadlocks ruefully, his fingers twisting the end of it. "For what it''s worth, it wasn''t my intention to introduce myself the way I did. I understand that knocking out most of the guards doesn''t exactly send a good message. But I truly mean you no harm. You. Kainene. That boy with the owlcat¡ªSomadina, was it¡ªyou all interest me. Now you''re right about me being here with ulterior motives. But honestly, most of it has nothing to do with any of you."

    Olisa frowned, his brow furrowing as he considered Jidenna''s words. "The Sage," he said finally, his voice barely above a whisper.

    Jidenna nodded, his expression growing serious. "Or possibly Sages in Sinikat. Something is rumbling. Something big. Oseloka Oma does not leave Zin Kibaru for nothing. My true intention is to find out what''s got the Courts all worked up and why they are trying to keep it all quiet. You three are just a bonus I stumbled along the way."

    Olisa wasn''t sure he believed all of the things Jidenna had said. Sure, it was an observation that they had made themselves. While it wasn''t unheard of for Sages to visit the Tower, to do it now, when an opening was imminent was... odd. It could only mean something other than the Tower had attracted Oma''s attention.

    A thought occurred to Olisa and his hands tightened against the table, the gems beneath his fingers pulsing with a faint, responsive light. What if she knows about Omaliko Dike? But if she does, why wait? Why not just head into the Tower directly? Could she be hoping to waylay Somadina before he can enter? No, that doesn''t make sense. She is strong enough to walk in here and just kill him outright.

    Olisa disliked that line of thought, so he pushed it away and focused on the one surety in front of him. "I don''t trust you," he said finally. "I think you are far more interested in misdirection and telling me only half-truths. But you did inform us of the spies, so I''m choosing to count that as a point in your favour." He leaned back, the table''s edge digging into his palms. "I''ll be keeping you in those chains until the others get back and we can decide whether or not to free you."

    Jidenna nodded, the chains at his wrists jingling softly with the movement. "A fair decision. Not that I could do anything even if I was free. If you can''t trust me, then trust that I''m quite keen on keeping my head still attached to my body. I''m strong, mind you. But, right now, fighting six Ordained would be a bit much even for me."

    The conversation was interrupted by the sound of footsteps approaching. Ije''s arrival signalled the end of their t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte, and Olisa turned to her after giving Jidenna a curt nod. "What''s up? Aren''t you supposed to be halfway across Sinikat by now?"

    Ije stood in the doorway, her silhouette framed by the warm light of the corridor beyond. Her usual composed demeanour was marred by a slight frown. "I was. Then Mother asked me to stay. Apparently the messengers our Vassals sent out forgot all about it until this very morning." She shook her head in disgust, her intricate braids swaying with the movement. "Useless people everywhere. Simple auditing report they cannot bring on time." Her gaze fell on Jidenna, who was staring at her with unabashed curiosity. "What about this one? Any luck?"

    Olisa filled her in, his words quick and concise. "I''m sure he is not telling us everything, but at this point, I''m fairly certain he won''t try to murder us in our sleep."

    "Well, that''s good to know, I guess," Ije replied, her tone dry. "I wonder if he¡ª"

    Jidenna''s raised palm silenced her, cutting through the air like a blade. There was a look on his face that they had never seen before, one that sent chills sliding down Olisa''s spine.

    "What is it?" Olisa asked, his hand straying towards his staff, which leaned against the nearby wall. Even Rai had awakened, possibly reacting to the sudden shift in the room''s atmosphere. The owlcat''s eyes gleamed in the dim light, alert and wary.

    Jidenna''s answer was surprisingly simple. "It''s begun."

    Then they felt it, a wrongness with the world so intense it sent them reeling. It was as if reality itself had suddenly become unstable, the very fabric of their existence threatening to unravel. Rai let out a violent hiss and leapt onto Olisa''s shoulders; a gesture that could only mean one thing.

    Go.

    Ije was already out the door, sparks flying from her as she threw herself down the street. The sudden surge of her power left the scent of ozone in her wake. Olisa was quick to follow, ignoring Jidenna''s outraged demands to be freed. He hadn''t forgotten that expression he had seen, of a predator detecting a trespasser, but at that moment he found it incredibly hard to care.

    As he raced through the corridors, the compound''s elaborate decorations blurred into a haze of colour and shadow. All of his thoughts were focused on the Tower and the two people he knew would already be there. Even from that distance, he could already hear the screaming and smell the acrid tang that always accompanied battle ¨C a mixture of burning ozone, spilled blood, and raw power.

    Please be safe, he begged as Rai hissed into his ear, urging him to go faster. The owlcat''s claws dug into his shoulder, a painful reminder of the urgency of their situation. Don''t you dare die on me.

    ***

    Somadina was certain he would have nightmares for weeks. Almost as soon as the fighting began, a group of Aberrations hurled themselves at Somadina and Kainene, their bodies a twisted mockery of natural creatures. All slavering jaws and razor-sharp teeth, their eyes glowed with an unholy hunger. But Kainene, her face a mask of grim determination, merely glanced in their direction and the air around her shimmered with power as she called upon her anwansi.

    In an instant, giant shards of red-hot glass erupted from the ground with a deafening crack. The jagged spears skewered the oncoming Aberrations, then set them ablaze for good measure.

    A Direling, its pale, skull-like face contorted in a silent snarl, leapt at Kainene''s turned back, fangs bared and dripping with black ichor. But Somadina was ready. Drawing upon his own reserves of anwansi, he felt the familiar tingle of power as he invoked his Mirror Master technique. An indigo copy of Kainene''s staff materialised in his hands, solid and gleaming and with a grunt of effort, he neatly ran the Direling through, its body disintegrating into wisps of dark smoke.

    Kainene nodded her thanks, her eyes already scanning the battlefield for the next threat. She went back to work, her movements a deadly dance as she slaughtered Direbeasts by the dozens. Within seconds, she had formed a circle of carnage around them; any Aberrations that breached it were mowed down immediately, their bodies adding to the growing pile of twisted corpses.

    But for every monster she cut down, two more took their place. The horde seemed endless, pouring from the Tower and the Dry Lands beyond like a tide of nightmares made flesh. Somadina knocked back another Direling, its claws raking across his arm and leaving trails of fire in their wake. As he looked around, gasping for breath, he saw that not everyone was lucky enough to have a Kainene.

    Already, a group of five defenders had been overwhelmed. Somadina''s stomach churned as he watched three of the monsters squabbling noisily as they feasted on the fallen, their jaws dripping with gore. The scene burned itself into his memory, forcing itself into his brain in stark detail.

    "Where are they all coming from?" Somadina asked, his voice hoarse from shouting and the acrid air. He drove his Mirror Master staff through the head of a distracted Aberration, feeling the sickening crunch as it connected. A cursory check on his core showed that he had burned through a quarter of his anwansi, and the fight had barely begun. "They can''t have all come from within the Tower."

    "No," Kainene agreed, her voice tight with concentration. Her eyes were aglow with power, specks of glass rotating around her head like a deadly halo. She eviscerated a Diremaw that had dived down for an attack, its massive body split neatly in two by a whirlwind of razor-sharp shards. "A rift must have opened somewhere close."

    "Shouldn''t we find and close it then?" Somadina asked, desperation creeping into his voice. He cast his gaze across the battlefield, taking in the chaos and carnage. "At this rate, we''ll be overrun unless reinforcements arrive."

    Beside them, a woman''s battle cry turned into a strained gurgle. Somadina watched in horror as a snake-like Direbeast dodged the shards of ice flung its way and began to force itself down her throat, its body pulsing obscenely as it consumed her from the inside out.

    "We can''t," Kainene replied, her voice tight with frustration. She mercifully ended both the woman and the beast with a fireball that lit up the area like a second sun. "A Sage tried to, once and only made it bigger. But we can do something. Like killing that one." She pointed her staff at the looming form of the Dire Lord, its massive frame standing out even amidst the chaos.

    Somadina considered the still visage of the Aberration with dread. So far, it had been content to stand in front of the Tower''s open doors, occasionally roaring to direct the fresh monsters that streamed from them and the Dry Lands. Its presence seemed to fill the air with a palpable sense of malice, each of its commands sending ripples of dark energy across the battlefield.

    "Can you take it?" Somadina asked, already knowing the answer but hoping against hope.

    "No," Kainene replied immediately. "We would need a Mystic or higher to stand a chance. But I can distract it, keep it from summoning any more Aberrations." She turned to him, her eyes softening for a moment despite the chaos around them. "Run back to the house and get Olisa and Ije. Her parents too if they are around. I''ll try to manage until they get here."

    She hesitated, then squeezed his shoulders, her touch a brief moment of warmth amidst the horror. "We''ll... we''ll talk later. When this is over. Alright? Just be careful."

    "You too," Somadina replied, touching the hand on his shoulder. His voice cracked slightly as he added, "It would suck if you died."

    Kainene laughed, a sound so incongruous with their surroundings that it startled Somadina. She briefly touched foreheads with him, a gesture of affection that seemed to slow time for a heartbeat. Then, with a fierce cry, she launched herself at the Dire Lord, dropping her veil at the same time.

    The release of her full power was like a shock wave, rippling across the battlefield. A larger ring formed around her immediately as both humans and Aberrations scrambled to get out of her way. Somadina briefly stayed to watch her crash into the Dire Lord; a bright streak of flame and sand and glass, her power a dazzling display against the darkness of the monster.

    With one last look at Kainene, now engaged in a titanic struggle with the Dire Lord, Somadina took off back towards Sinikat. His legs burned with exertion as he ran, dodging stray attacks and leaping over fallen bodies. All around him, chaos ran free as dibias, awosans, and jarumi fought desperately to drive back the relentless beasts. He prayed to the Mother and Father to make it in time, the words a desperate mantra in his mind.

    But even as he ran, Somadina could see that Kainene was already making a difference. Some of the vast hordes were faltering, losing cohesion as the terrible will that guided them was directed elsewhere. They weren''t any less dangerous individually, but at least now they were easier to kill, their movements more erratic and less coordinated.

    A little way ahead of him, a team of awosan Firestarters and Wavemakers were working together to bring down a Diremaw. The massive creature thrashed and screamed as they alternated between blasts of fire that scorched its hide and torrents of water that battered its body. Steam hissed into the air with each impact, creating a localised fog that added to the surreal nature of the battle.

    Some distance away, a jarumi with a wind affinity was a blur of motion, her spear laying waste to a pride of lion-like Direbeasts. The air around her howled with her power, creating miniature cyclones that tore into the monsters'' flesh. Her mate fought beside her, his bow string humming as he systematically launched arrow after arrow imbued with blade anwansi. The missiles landed with a vengeance, cutting through Aberrations like a knife through butter, leaving trails of dissipating darkness in their wake.

    With Kainene keeping the Dire Lord occupied, the rest of the humans were rallying. A spark of hope flickered in Somadina''s chest as he saw the defenders pushing back, reclaiming ground inch by bloody inch.

    Now a bit hopeful, Somadina dodged a stray bolt of magic, its crackling energy singeing the air inches from his face, then came to an abrupt halt as he beheld the sight in front of him, Kainene and Olisa momentarily forgotten.

    A two-headed monstrosity of an Aberration stood before him, its body a twisted mass of muscle and bone. It roared, displaying an impressive set of jagged teeth that gleamed wetly in the chaotic light of the battle. But that wasn''t what had seized Somadina''s attention. It was what the beast was attacking.

    There, jabbing at the monster desperately with her staff, was a teenager. Her face was streaked with dirt and blood, her eyes wide with terror but still burning with determination. A quick spiritual scan revealed two things to Somadina. One, she was a Disciple, like him ¨C her aura pulsing with the unmistakable signature of a cultivator at his level.

    The second realisation hit him like a punch to the gut: her core was nearly drained. In a few moments, if he did nothing, she was going to die. The Direbeast snarled, stalking her now, its four eyes fixed on its prey with predatory focus. It batted aside her staff contemptuously when it came through for another desperate jab, the weapon clattering uselessly to the ground.

    Somadina hesitated only long enough to check his own core¡ªit was half empty, a dangerous level given the ongoing battle. But as he watched the girl stumble back, her face a mask of terror and exhaustion, he knew he couldn''t stand by.

    With a deep breath, Somadina gathered what remained of his anwansi. The indigo light of his power flared around him as he threw himself into the fight, praying that his strength would be enough to save them both.

    ***

    It didn''t take long for Kainene to realise that she was going to lose this battle. It had been a while since that had happened. Not even during her fight against Olisa had she been this thoroughly outmatched.

    The Dire Lord charged at her and Kainene barely got out of the way in time, the draft created by its passage knocking her back a few centimetres. Immediately she countered with a Crimson Shard, a technique that was supposed to shear through its target with multiple spears of red hot glass.

    But the Aberration seemed to read her mind. Dodging the deadly rain with infuriating ease, it retaliated, launching dozens of tentacles tipped with pointed teeth that dripped a dark, sickly-looking liquid. It wasn''t Direling venom but it was no less dangerous. If she had been a Practitioner or less, it would straight up kill her. But at Ordained¡­ at best it would leave her paralyzed for weeks. An unacceptable outcome. Acting on reflex, Kainene split her anwansi, simultaneously raising a wave of sand to protect her and firing off a blast of flame.

    Once again the Dire Lord thwarted her efforts. Moving at a speed that was just unfair, it sidestepped the attack even as its tentacles flowed around Kainene''s barrier and descended upon her. Only a split second casting of Clear Body saved her from what would have been a lethal sting and yet the impact was strong enough to not just send her flying but break the Enforcement into tiny splinters of glass. Kainene could barely breathe through protesting lungs. The thing was the size of a building! How was it faster than her?

    A low rumbling snapped her out of it and she sprang to her feet, fighting through the pain to ready herself for the next attack. But the Dire Lord wasn''t preparing some blast of infernal magic. It was laughing at her.

    "Give up, little human," it said in a voice that tried to knock her back to the ground. "You cannot defeat me. None of you can. Stand aside and I will make your ends quick."

    Kainene felt around her mouth and spat out a tooth, sighing internally when she felt her body draw upon her anwansi to regrow it. At that moment she almost wished for her Practitioner body back. Her core was dangerously low and she had very little magic to spare for instantaneous healing.

    Still... "And why would I agree to that? Surely you must know we humans like staying alive. Besides," Kainene raised her staff and fell into a stance. She had just enough anwansi for one Major Seal and she was going to make it count. "I have every intention of defeating you here and now."

    The Dire Lord laughed again, a horrible sound, and began to change, rising onto its hind feet as its body thinned to fuel the mass of flesh erupting from its shoulders.

    "And how do you intend to do that?" it asked, dark and terrible. "How do you intend to kill me by yourself, little dibia? You can barely stand on your feet."

    Kainene felt it then and bared her teeth in a wild grin. "I can''t. But who said anything about doing it myself?"

    The beginnings of confusion were making its way onto the Aberration''s face when she leapt backwards with all her might and a huge bolt of lightning slammed into it, unleashing a torrent of light that nearly blinded her. Turquoise energy followed suit as the air around it seemed to bend for a second before detonating with a sound like a choir singing, drowning out the Dire Lord''s screams.

    Then Olisa was there, holding her up as Ije appeared in a blur of motion, her body crackling with electricity as she skidded to a stop, leaving a trail of scorched earth behind her.

    "I''m here now love," he whispered and relief flooded through her, stifling the spark of guilt that had arisen at the sound of his voice.

    A furious roar swept aside whatever words she would have said and the Dire Lord rose back to its feet, tentacles flailing in a deadly halo behind it. Ije and Olisa exchanged a look, faces grim, then turned to Kainene.

    "Think you should use that one?"

    She nodded slowly. "It might be enough. But I only have enough anwansi for one casting and I''ll need time to prepare."

    "Then we''ll buy you time." Ije''s body tensed, electricity arcing between her fingertips as she gripped her staff. "And do as much damage as we can to this monstrosity."

    The Dire Lord seemed to have heard her and it did not like any of it. Bellowing like a deranged elephant it stampeded towards them, using the mass of writhing flesh behind it to launch itself forward like a spring. But Ije was ready for it and as the Aberration completed one last leap, she slashed down with her staff. At once, a crescent of compressed air, laced with blade anwansi, burst into being and rocketed towards the beast. At that close a distance, there was no way it could have dodged the technique. And yet, moments before the blast impacted, it divided in two, flowing past the deadly arc and reforming in front of a surprised Ije. Only by activating Razor Glide, her unique Friction fusion technique and gliding away at incredible speed did she save herself from being ripped apart by the toothed tentacles.

    "She needs help," Olisa said, preparing a Seal. Then he seemed to remember something and hesitated.

    "Somadina?"

    That name brought forth a whole host of feelings but Kainene shook her head, viciously sweeping them aside. "I don''t know. I sent him to find you guys."

    Olisa frowned for a moment, concern pulling down his lips, then also shook his head and readied his staff. "Guess I now know why Rai took off when he got here." His gaze softened as he looked at her. "We trained him well, you and I. He''ll be fine. Right now we need to focus on bringing down this Aberration."

    Kainene nodded and watched him vanish towards the fighting for a moment before closing her eyes and focusing on the Seal she needed. Yet, even as she began drawing on her anwansi she found herself struggling to believe Olisa''s words. There was no way Somadina could have gotten himself into a dangerous situation in that short a time frame.

    Right?

    A spray of sand washed against her legs, accompanied by the giant roar of Olisa''s Wall of Sound but Kainene refused to allow it to distract her. Her next attack had to be the one that ended this fight.

    Her mind''s eye watched the rapidly depleting state of her core in apprehension.

    For all their sakes.

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous,¡± screamed the girl helpfully. To her credit, she hadn¡¯t lost her head when Somadina materialised between her and the Direbeast so he wasn¡¯t going to hold it against her for yelling the obvious. ¡°It can talk!¡±

    Now that was useful information. Somadina''s mind raced, reassessing the threat before him. A talking Direbeast meant it was old, experienced, and potentially far more dangerous than he had initially assumed. He gave the girl another slight nod, grateful for the crucial detail.

    He took a moment to consider his options. The Aberration was hanging back for the moment, unsure of what to make of this new, possibly suicidal human. Debris littered the ground ¨C shattered remnants of what had once been homes and lives, now reduced to rubble by the Direbeast''s rampage. His core felt dangerously depleted, a hollow sensation that sent a shiver of concern through him and now that he was here, face-to-face with the monster, Somadina wasn''t entirely sure how he was going to fight it. The knowledge that it could speak only added to his apprehension. Both he and the Direbeast hesitated, locked in a moment of mutual assessment, neither sure where to begin.

    The girl made the choice for them. With a battle cry that sounded more like a strangled yell ¨C a mixture of fear and determination ¨C she launched herself forward. Her hands moved in a practised motion, and suddenly the air crystallised before her. A spear of ice, glittering dangerously in the light, materialised and shot forward with deadly precision.

    The ice spear tore through one of the Direbeast''s heads with a sickening crunch and the monster screamed, a cry that sounded horribly like a baby''s wailing. It whirled towards the girl, unmistakable malice radiating from its remaining eye.

    Before their eyes, the Direbeast''s body began to shift and change. What was left of the second head seemed to melt, flowing into the first. The remaining head expanded, growing even larger. Fangs sprouted from a giant, yawning maw, each tooth as long as Somadina''s forearm.

    "Die!" it shouted in its horrible, infantile voice. The word hung in the air, a terrifying contrast to its childlike tone. The monster charged, its massive form eating up the distance between it and the now-shaking girl. Its intention was clear ¨C to reach her and bite her in half.

    But Somadina was already moving. Anwansi poured from his core into the Seal he had prepared, the familiar tingle of magic spreading through his body. He discarded the idea of using Invasion, the only other offensive technique he had trained with under Kainene and Olisa. Connecting with the mind of this abomination was not an option he was willing to consider.

    There was only one other option left, a Seal he had only ever seen in passing and never studied in depth. Luckily, he had spent the past few months memorising some of the most complicated diagrams there were, and this one came to him on his first try. Ignoring the Aberration barreling down on him, he closed his eyes and waited until the Seal was crystal clear in his mind. Then he triggered it.

    "Spirit Totem."

    The effect was immediate. A band of indigo anwansi snapped into orbit around him, pulsing with raw power. It snatched the accelerating monster mid-charge and flung it aside with casual ease, as if it were nothing more than a bored child tossing away a toy. The Direbeast roared its outrage, the sound reverberating through the destroyed landscape and leapt at Somadina''s throat, but the technique was already finished.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.

    With a sweep of his arm, Somadina sent the monster flying again. He took a deep breath, centering himself, and spread open his arms. There he was, sitting cross-legged in the air as the spectral lion around him reared onto its hind legs and let out a silent roar. The avatar was massive, easily dwarfing the Direbeast, its form shimmering with indigo light.

    "You will not touch her," Somadina declared, his voice carrying an authority he didn''t know he possessed. His avatar flared with indigo light, the brilliance momentarily overwhelming the gloom that had settled over the area. Behind him, the girl gaped, her mouth open in astonishment as the lion took a step forward and showed its fangs.

    The Direbeast, however, was not as impressed by the display. It snarled, a sound that seemed to emanate from the depths of some infernal realm. It charged him again, this time with a hint of strategy. It feinted first to the left before jumping over Somadina''s defensive strike. Its claws raked open the sides of his totem, leaving gashes of darkness in the spectral form.

    Somadina fixed the gashes with a thought but winced at how much anwansi that simple act had taken. Creating the totem had cost a sizable chunk of his reserves, and when he factored in the constant drain used to power the avatar, he knew he only had at best three minutes before he ran out completely. The realisation sent a jolt of urgency through him ¨C he needed to end this fast.

    Focusing on one limb of his spectral lion, Somadina had his totem sidestep yet another charge from the Direbeast. The monster''s lack of adaptability was becoming apparent ¨C seriously? Couldn''t these things learn? ¨C and Somadina used that to his advantage. He flowed smoothly into a diving slash that completely obliterated one of the Direbeast''s legs.

    The Aberration wailed, its cry a mixture of pain and fury. Its thrashing demolished a stray rock, sending shards of stone flying in all directions. "I need your flesh!" it screamed, its baby-like voice twisted with hunger and rage.

    "I need my flesh," Somadina replied, his voice steady despite the strain of maintaining the Spirit Totem. He pulled his avatar away from the claws aimed at his face, the spectral lion moving with fluid grace. "You can''t have it. And I don''t want to share."

    The Direbeast did not like that response. It howled in fury, a sound that seemed to shake the very air around them. It tried to back away after taking another swipe at the spectral lion, but Somadina pressed his advantage. He ignored the rents appearing in his avatar, focusing all his remaining anwansi on going for a killing blow.

    Time seemed to slow as Somadina poured the last drops of his magical energy into the Spirit Totem. His core felt empty, a gaping void at his centre that threatened to consume him. For a terrifying moment, he feared that he had failed, that he had exhausted himself for nothing.

    Then, with a final surge of power, his lion sank its teeth into the Aberration''s head and ripped it clean off. The Direbeast''s body went limp, collapsing to the ground with a thunderous impact. Somadina landed on his feet, the last wisps of his totem melting away like mist in the morning sun.

    He stood there for a moment, chest heaving, as the reality of what had just occurred washed over him. He had beaten his first Direbeast alone. And he had saved someone. It might have been his imagination, but the betrothal necklace seemed to grow warm against his chest. He touched it with a smile, a bittersweet mixture of pride and grief washing over him.

    "That. Was. Amazing!" The girl''s voice cut through Somadina''s reverie. She flung herself into his startled arms, her excitement palpable. "I have never seen dream anwansi used like that! I haven''t seen it used at all!" She looked up at him with wet eyes, gratitude shining in their depths. "Thank you. Thank you for saving me."

    "It was nothing," Somadina said, embarrassed by her open adoration. He hadn''t been that amazing, had he? Just lucky, and perhaps a little reckless. "Let''s get you somewhere safe. What''s your name?"

    "Nkolika. But most people call me Nkoli." She looked around, her expression sobering as she took in the destruction surrounding them. "I''m not sure ''safe'' is the right word, but I don''t think we''ll find anywhere better than this. Most of the Aberrations ran off when you summoned that giant lion." Her gaze shifted, focusing on something in the distance. "Although to be fair, I think it had more to do with that."

    Somadina followed her pointing finger. In the distance, a brilliant lightning bolt slammed into something, followed by a high-pitched whine that seemed to shatter the air itself. Relief flooded through him ¨C Ije and Olisa must have arrived. He turned back to Nkoli, torn between staying with her and rushing to aid his friends.

    "Will you be okay here by yourself? I have to go help my friends."

    Nkoli waved a dismissive hand, a hint of her earlier bravado returning. "Of course! Despite what it looks like, I was doing just fine before all this. I started having trouble because I wasn''t conservative with my anwansi and I was nearly empty by the time that advanced Direbeast showed up. Besides, I¡ª"

    She stopped mid-sentence, her head whipping around as if she had sensed something. Somadina tensed, fearing the worst, but to his relief, Nkoli''s face broke into a wide grin. She started waving at something in the distance, her voice rising in excited shouts. The somethings yelled back and in a thrice they were upon them; a giggling, shrieking mass of toddlers and young adults.

    "What happened?" demanded one of them, his voice sharp with worry. He looked to be around Somadina''s age, but carried himself with the authority of someone much older. "I turn around for five minutes and you disappear."

    Nkoli shrank under his furious glare, but there was a glint of defiance in her eyes. "I wanted to fight! And you wouldn''t let me!"

    "You''re a child.¡±

    "I''m twelve!"

    "A child!" The man exhaled deeply, pinching the bridge of his nose as if warding off a headache. His next words came out in a rush of frustrated concern. "If anything had happened to you, your mothers would have skinned me alive. Do you understand, Nkoli? They would have turned me into a foot mat."

    A giggle escaped Nkoli''s lips, clearly unrepentant, but she straightened when the man''s ears began spewing out steam. "I''m sorry, Master Chidi. It won''t happen again."

    Master Chidi''s eyes narrowed, unconvinced. "You''re right that it won''t. You and I will be having a long chat when this is over, young lady." Satisfied that Nkoli looked sufficiently contrite, he turned to face Somadina, who stood watching the exchange with a mixture of amusement and bewilderment.

    Master Chidi bowed deeply, his earlier frustration giving way to genuine gratitude. "I assume that you are the one we have to thank for her safety. Thank you. The Onyedika clan are in your debt." With a flourish, he produced a small token ¨C a miniature baboon sitting on a throne, an exact replica of their clan''s soulmarks.

    "If you ever find yourself in Zin Kibaru and require aid, show this to one of the city guards. They''ll make sure you find your way to the right people." Master Chidi''s voice carried the weight of a solemn vow.

    Somadina accepted the gift reverently, his recent conversations with Kainene and Olisa allowing him to realise just how significant and rare such an offering was.

    Master Chidi nodded, apparently satisfied, and began calling to his wards, attempting to marshal them away from the battlefield. But the children paid him no mind, their attention suddenly transfixed by something crouching nearby ¨C an Aberration, unsuccessfully trying to stalk them through the rubble and debris.

    "It''s a Direbeast!" screamed a child, pointing with a mixture of fear and excitement.

    Another child, a girl who couldn''t have been older than eight, let out a blood-curdling screech. "Let''s pluck out its eyes! And tear out its tongue!"

    "And its liver!" roared a third, his young voice filled with a bloodthirst that seemed at odds with his small stature.

    "Do Aberrations even have organs?" one child wondered aloud, genuine curiosity in their voice.

    "Who cares!"

    "Fight!"

    "But who gets to kill it?"

    ¡°We can take turns,¡± Nkoli offered helpfully. ¡°We¡¯ll murder it together!¡±

    ¡°YAY!¡±

    Somadina watched in puzzled amusement as the wave of children descended upon the hapless Direbeast. Their small hands wielded an assortment of weapons ¨C some magical, some mundane ¨C as they began to hack apart the creature with a fervour that was both impressive and unsettling. Master Chidi fluttered about the edges of the fray, calling out instructions and trying in vain to impose some sort of order on the chaotic scene.

    Shaking his head at the surreal sight, Somadina turned away and began heading back towards the epicentre of the battle. Another explosion rocked the earth, this one far stronger than the others. Concern etched itself across Somadina''s features as he broke into a light jog. What was happening over there?

    His thoughts were interrupted by a joyous screech from above. Looking up, Somadina saw a familiar shape streaking down from the sky ¨C Rai. The soul beast landed gently on his shoulders and immediately began to lick his face with fervent affection.

    "Ow, ow, cut it out," Somadina said with a laugh, gently restraining the enthusiastic creature. Her tongue was barbed. "I''m glad to see you too."

    But Rai still nuzzled against his neck for a long moment before coiling back into her usual position. With his familiar once again by his side, Somadina felt a renewed sense of calm wash over him. He took a moment to survey the battlefield he was traversing.

    To his surprise, there were far fewer dead and injured than he had anticipated. It was a testament to the strength and skill of the defenders from Sinikat. A handful of Direbeasts still lingered on the fringes, taking unsuccessful potshots at the humans, but the bulk of the fighting ¨C both Aberrations and defenders ¨C had moved towards the titanic battle taking place at the foot of the Tower.

    As Somadina drew closer to the heart of the conflict, he began to make out more details. Diremaws swooped down from the sky again and again, their razor-sharp talons seeking vulnerable targets. But a dedicated team of Practitioners worked in perfect synchronisation, driving the flying horrors back with precisely aimed techniques and well-timed attacks.

    The scene before him was one of organised chaos. A thick circle of people had formed a living barrier, keeping the Aberrations that were trying to aid the Dire Lord at bay. Within this makeshift arena, Somadina could see flashes of familiar figures ¨C Kainene, Olisa, and Ije, locked in combat with the monstrous Dire Lord.

    He arrived just in time to witness Kainene finally triggering a Seal that she had clearly been preparing for some time. Her eyes blazed with a mesmerising mix of orange and brown light, the colours swirling and pulsing with barely contained power. With a fluid motion, she thrust her staff skyward and uttered two words:

    "Desolate Land."

    And the earth answered.

    Somadina had seen Kainene use this technique before, but the difference now was staggering. Where before it had been an improper, chaotic mess of sand, glass, and flame, now it was a precisely controlled force of nature, powered by an Ordained soul.

    Springing forth from her feet was a miniature desert ¨C not the corrupted wasteland of the Dry Lands, but a roiling mass of golden sand that raced forward with a roar that drowned out all other sounds. Ije and Olisa, recognizing the danger, immediately broke off their attacks and leapt clear as the heated mass slammed into the Dire Lord.

    The sand engulfed the monstrous creature, burying and smothering it completely. Almost immediately, the sandstorm began to swirl, cocooning the beast even as it tried desperately to escape. Somadina watched in awe as the sand compressed, forming an ever-tightening ball around the thrashing Dire Lord.

    Then, with a deafening boom, the sand exploded outward. A huge plume shot high into the air, temporarily blotting out the sun. The displaced air rushed outward in a scorching wave, the heat nearly unbearable even from Somadina''s position. The frontline defenders had wisely abandoned their posts moments before, leaving only the unfortunate Aberrations to be vaporised by the blast.

    Somadina could scarcely believe his eyes. The sheer power of the technique was beyond anything he had witnessed before. This was the true might of an Ordained. As he watched Kainene stagger, utterly drained by the monumental effort, a thought flickered through his mind: How powerful would she become as she advanced even further? He reached up to scratch Rai''s chin, a gesture of comfort and contemplation. Would he... Could he ever attain such strength?

    Olisa and Ije were already at Kainene''s side, steadying her swaying form. Her eyes were unfocused, but a triumphant smile played across her lips as Somadina approached. Olisa reached out with his free arm, pulling Somadina into a fierce, one-armed hug.

    Absently, Somadina noted that he had been the only one to enter the circle of scorched earth. The other defenders remained at the perimeter, content to focus on dispatching the remaining Aberrations.

    "Are you okay?" Somadina asked, his voice thick with concern.

    Kainene''s laugh was weak but genuine. "Yeah. Just anwansi drained. Again." She shook her head ruefully. "I really should stop doing that."

    Somadina took over from Ije, supporting Kainene''s weight. "You''re unbelievable," he said, smiling as she recognized the words. "You need rest. All of us. We''ll worry about entering the Tower later."

    As if the earth itself had heard his words and decided to mock them, a low rumble began to build. The crowd around them gasped and began to shout, pointing at something behind them. A cold dread settled in the pit of Somadina''s stomach as he slowly turned to look.

    Mother protect me. No. Please no, he thought, his mind reeling at the sight before him.

    There, rising from what should have been its sandy tomb, was the Dire Lord. It shook off the clinging sand, each movement a defiance of the laws of nature. The combined attacks of Kainene, Olisa, and Ije had certainly taken their toll ¨C its hide was scorched and cracked, ichor oozing from countless wounds ¨C but somehow, impossibly, the foul creature still lived.

    "You cannot kill me!" it bellowed, its voice a horrific mix of pain and triumph. "None of you weaklings can! Death will come for you all, and I will be your End!"

    ¡°I disagree.¡±

    It had been softly spoken, barely above a whisper really, but somehow it carried out to everyone, even the screaming Aberration. Somadina and the others turned and recoiled from the woman that had said it. When had she gotten there?

    She glanced at them for half a second and Somadina tried not to stare, but found his eyes drawn to her nonetheless. She appeared young, perhaps in her late twenties, with an ethereal beauty that seemed almost unreal. Her hair, a striking shade of golden orange, was woven into three large braids that cascaded down her back like rivers of molten sunlight.

    What struck Somadina most, however, was her size. She was tiny, even shorter than Ije, who was by no means tall herself. The woman''s petite frame and delicate features gave her the appearance of a child''s doll ¨C small, fragile, and utterly harmless.

    Somadina distrusted it immediately. In his admittedly limited experience, things that appeared harmless rarely were, especially in this world of cultivators and ancient powers.

    The Dire Lord, a towering monstrosity of writhing tentacles and gnashing teeth, seemed equally unimpressed by the woman''s appearance. Its voice boomed across the battlefield, dripping with malice and contempt.

    "Your tricks will not save you from me, woman," it thundered, its words reverberating through the very ground beneath their feet. "Here and now, all of you will fall!"

    With a roar that shook the air itself, the Dire Lord issued a command. The remaining Aberrations ceased their individual battles, their grotesque forms coiling like springs before launching themselves over the startled defenders. They charged en masse towards Somadina and his companions, a wave of nightmarish flesh and gnashing teeth.

    Overhead, the half-dozen Diremaws that remained fluttered once, their membranous forms creating a sound like tattered cloth in the wind. Then, as one, they dove, their cavernous maws stretching impossibly wide as they plummeted towards the ground.

    Somadina''s heart hammered in his chest, his mind racing as he tried to think of a way out of this seemingly hopeless situation. Yet, to his amazement, the diminutive woman seemed utterly unconcerned by the impending onslaught. She simply looked around with her blank, golden eyes ¨C eyes that seemed to hold entire universes within their depths ¨C and nodded, as if satisfied with some private observation.

    "Good," she said, her voice calm and measured. "This will make getting them all much easier."

    Somadina felt his brow furrow in confusion, the beginnings of a question forming on his lips. But before he could voice it, the woman raised a delicate hand, her fingers splayed as if to grasp the very fabric of reality itself.

    Four words, whispered with the weight of creation behind them, left her lips:

    "Let There Be Light."

    In that instant, the world changed.

    A deluge of golden light exploded from the woman, expanding outward like a tsunami of pure, radiant energy. Somadina felt it wash over him, a warm, tingling sensation that seemed to penetrate to his very core. To his amazement, he felt his aches and exhaustion melting away, as if they had never been.

    All around him, he saw his companions experiencing the same phenomenon. While their depleted anwansi reserves didn''t replenish, injuries that had been bleeding moments ago sealed themselves shut. Broken bones knitted together with audible cracks, leaving behind whole, unharmed limbs. It was as if they had all been granted a full night''s restful sleep in the span of a heartbeat.

    But the light''s effect on the Aberrations was something else entirely.

    As the wave of golden energy reached the charging horde, it scoured them from existence. Flesh, bone, and whatever passed for the essence of these unholy creatures ¨C all of it was atomized in an instant. The merciless wave cleaned the land of their taint, leaving behind nothing but purified earth.

    The Diremaws, caught in their death dive, had no chance to escape. They fell from the sky, their unearthly shrieks cut short as the expanding sphere of power ripped them to shreds and set their remains aflame. The sight of their burning corpses raining down was both terrifying and awe-inspiring, a testament to the raw power at work.

    The Dire Lord, as befitting its status, lasted longer than its lesser brethren. Its mass of tentacles pushed furiously against the encroaching wave, each limb seeming to strain against the inevitable. Its voice, no longer filled with contempt but now laced with desperation and rage, rose in one final defiant shriek.

    "This isn''t over, spawn of the False Mother!" it howled, its voice rising to a pitch that sent shivers down Somadina''s spine. "Death and destruction will come for you all!"

    The woman ¨C if indeed she could be called merely a woman ¨C sighed, the sound somehow both weary and annoyed. With a casual flick of her fingers, as if shooing away an irritating insect, she directed the sphere to continue its expansion.

    The golden wave swept through the Dire Lord as if it were no more substantial than mist, demolishing the terrifying entity and the few remaining Aberrations in the span of a single heartbeat.

    It was a sight that would have been breathtaking, had Somadina been able to fully appreciate it. Instead, he found himself crushed to the ground by an immense, invisible pressure. The weight of the woman''s unleashed soul bore down on them all with the force of a mountain, threatening to grind them into the very earth.

    Somadina''s eyes darted around, seeking out his companions. Even the Ordaineds among them were not unscathed. Everywhere he looked, he saw faces contorted with strain, sweat beading on brows as they struggled against the overwhelming force. With a whisper of fear that chilled him to his core, Somadina realised that the technique''s restorative effects were likely the only thing keeping many of them alive ¨C himself included.

    Just when he thought he could bear no more, it ended. The sphere of light vanished with a sound like the popping of a soap bubble, leaving behind a ringing silence. The woman veiled herself once more, her overwhelming presence receding like a tide, allowing them all to breathe again.

    For a moment, she stood there, considering the mass of groaning people before her with an expression of mild curiosity. Then, her attention returned to Somadina and his companions. Those blank, golden eyes scanned over them, dismissing Somadina in an instant, lingering on the hissing Rai for a beat longer before coming to rest on Olisa, Kainene, and Ije.

    "Ekwueme Nebolisa, Adichie Kainene, Ofodile Ije," she addressed them, her voice carrying a hint of approval. "You have my thanks for keeping the Dire Lord occupied until I arrived. Thanks to your efforts, many lives were saved today."

    At that moment, Somadina knew exactly who this woman was. Even without the wary respect and concern he saw in his companions'' eyes, or the slight hunching of their shoulders, her casual destruction of hundreds of Aberrations ¨C many of them highly ranked ¨C spoke volumes. Olisa''s next words only confirmed Somadina''s worst fears.

    "Oseloka Oma," Olisa said, his voice carefully modulated in a way Somadina had never heard before. "You honour us with your words. But we were merely fulfilling our duties. Is it not the way of the strong to protect the weak?"

    Oma''s response was swift and cutting. "A false assertion, though not entirely without merit." Her gaze flickered briefly to Somadina, making him feel exposed and vulnerable. "The strong lead the weak. Your years in exile surely can''t have been long enough for you to forget your lessons."

    Somadina saw Kainene''s hands curl into fists for a moment before forcibly relaxing. When she spoke, her voice was carefully controlled, but he could hear the undercurrent of defiance.

    "We have not forgotten," Kainene said evenly. "That''s not the issue. We simply never believed them."

    Oma''s eyes narrowed at that, a flicker of something ¨C annoyance? interest? ¨C passing across her features before she seemed to dismiss them with a wave of her tiny hand. "The words of a child. You will reconsider your stance in time."

    Her attention drifted to the open doors of the Tower, then back to them. "Our conversation must be cut short, I''m afraid. There are things I must do that can wait no longer." She turned to Ije, her gaze sharpening. "Your parents and I will be speaking shortly concerning the issue of Vassaldom. A clan of your size and power... We and the other Courts are in agreement that your continued neutrality is no longer acceptable."

    Ignoring Ije''s squeaks of outrage, Oma turned her attention to Kainene and Olisa. "We will be having a similar discussion upon my return. I cannot overturn Mother and Uncle''s decision, but I can work out a compromise. You were merely banished from the Citrine Court and all its holdings, after all. Not the Sundered City itself. Talent such as yours cannot be allowed to continue to go to waste."

    Finally, Oma''s gaze fell upon Somadina with the weight of a hammer. It took every ounce of his willpower not to flee from her presence. "We will also discuss how your Disciple plaything not only managed to snag himself a rare soul beast, but also bond with the Firstborn of the Omaliko clan."

    And then, as suddenly as she had appeared, Oseloka Oma vanished. She simply blinked out of existence, leaving behind no trace of her presence save for the devastation wrought upon the Aberrations and the lingering feeling of awe and terror in those who had witnessed her power.

    A sick thrill of fear held Somadina tightly in its grip, a feeling that wasn''t helped by the concerned expressions he saw on his companions'' faces. The implications of Oma''s words, the casual way she had referred to him as a "plaything," and the knowledge that she was aware of his bond with the Omaliko Firstborn ¨C it all swirled in his mind, a maelstrom of anxiety and uncertainty.

    Meanwhile, now that Oma was gone and none of the Ordaineds were paying the crowd any attention, people started streaming into the Tower. Their excited chatter filled the air, a stark contrast to the tense silence that had fallen over Somadina and his companions. He caught more than a few curious looks thrown their way, but a combination of the open Tower doors and the unveiled souls of Olisa, Kainene, and Ije kept the crowd moving.

    "We''ll worry about it later," Olisa was saying, his voice low and urgent. "Let''s get through the Tower first. It''s dangerous enough without us getting distracted."

    "Very true," Ije agreed, her earlier outrage replaced by a grim determination. "For that many Aberrations to have made it in... Father knows the state the rooms are in right now. There''s a chance it might just dump us into a bottomless pit or something." She hesitated, her eyes flickering to Somadina. "Maybe you guys might want to think about skipping this dive. Especially if you''re planning on bringing Somadina along."

    "We can''t," said Kainene, scowling at the ancient building as if it had personally offended her. "We''re not just diving for treasure this time around, remember?"

    "Oh right. I forgot about the whole Omaliko thing." Ije sighed, resignation clear in her voice. "Fine. I might as well come along. Something tells me you''ll need the extra help."

    "And I''ll come too!"

    The unexpected voice caused them all to whirl around in a panic, staffs armed and ready. But instead of a new threat, they found themselves face to face with a grinning Jidenna. There was no trace of the Forged chains that had bound him earlier.

    "Hey," said the former prisoner, seemingly unconcerned about the staffs aimed at his face.

    "How are you free?" Ije demanded, her eyes narrowing suspiciously. Then she blinked, noticing the squirming bundle in his arms. "And what is that thing?"

    Jidenna''s grin widened as he launched into an explanation. "I convinced the guards to unbind me," he said, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. "It helped that a pack of Direbeasts had broken through the defences and were rampaging through the city. I helped take care of them and also saved this little guy in the process." He raised the bundle, revealing a small, furry creature. "Isn''t he cute?"

    Olisa peered at the soul beast, his eyebrows rising in surprise. "Is that a cheetah-fox?"

    "It is!" Jidenna confirmed, his voice filled with enthusiasm. "And his name is Izunna. Say hello to everyone, Izu.

    The soul beast fixed them with a withering stare, its displeasure evident even through the limited expressiveness of its face. Its sleek body, a mesmerising blend of blue-grey furs that shimmered like polished hematite, was banded with black rings that seemed to ripple with each breath. Long, pointed ears twitched with irritation, swivelling to catch every sound in the bustling Tower entrance.

    But it was the creature''s tail that truly commanded attention ¨C a massive, sinuous appendage that was easily four times the length of its body. The tail gradually tapered, terminating in a paddle-shaped shock of pristine white fur that contrasted sharply with the rest of its coloration. The effect was both beautiful and slightly unnerving, like a living work of art with a decidedly dangerous edge.

    After a long moment of tense silence, the soul beast spoke, its voice a low, rumbling growl that seemed to vibrate through the air. ''Death,'' Izu said, each word dripping with barely contained malice. ''Blood and death.''

    "Adorable, isn''t he?" Jidenna asked fondly. "I''m definitely keeping you."

    Rai sniffed audibly, clearly unimpressed by the newcomer. Izu responded with a snarl that revealed needle-sharp teeth, before squirming free of Jidenna''s hold and onto his shoulders With a fluid, almost boneless grace, the soul beast draped itself across the albino''s shoulders like a living stole.

    As the group began to make their way toward the Tower proper, Izu and Rai continued to glare daggers at each other. Their silent battle of wills provided a tense counterpoint to the animated bickering of their human companions, who were still debating the wisdom of allowing Jidenna to accompany them on their venture.

    Somadina, however, was oblivious to the verbal sparring match unfolding around him. He trudged along behind the others, shoulders slumped and gaze fixed on the ground. His mind was a maelstrom of dark thoughts and nagging doubts, each step feeling heavier than the last.

    For as long as he could remember, Somadina had been acutely aware of a persistent streak of bad luck that seemed to dog his every move. It was a truth he had long tried to ignore or rationalise away. But now, faced with the very real consequences of his actions ¨C the unwanted attention of a hostile Sage, and Father knew what other dangers lurking on the horizon ¨C he could no longer deny the pattern.

    With each passing moment, dread settled more firmly in the pit of his stomach. What if the next calamity was something they couldn''t escape? What if his cursed luck finally caught up with them all, and¡ª

    Somadina swallowed painfully, his throat suddenly tight. The thought of someone else dying because of him, because of his mere presence... It was almost too much to bear.

    A sharp, electric crackle jolted Somadina from his spiral of self-recrimination. He looked up, momentarily distracted by their surroundings as they crossed the threshold into the Tower proper. The sheer scale of the interior was breathtaking, easily accommodating the thousands of people milling about in various states of anticipation.

    Yet, when compared to the awe-inspiring majesty of its exterior, the Tower of Plenty''s inner chambers left something to be desired. The walls and pillars, hewn from some indeterminate stone, glowed with a faint, unearthly light that seemed to pulse in time with the collective heartbeat of the assembled crowd. But beyond this ethereal illumination, the vast chamber was surprisingly austere ¨C no intricate carvings, no elaborate tapestries, just the bare essentials of form and function.

    "What are we waiting for?" Somadina asked, curiosity momentarily overriding his melancholy.

    Olisa''s reply was tinged with a mixture of excitement and apprehension. "For the Tower to activate," he explained. "Remember what we said about it being somewhat sentient? Well, right now it''s just... waiting. When it decides enough people have made it inside, it will awaken, and the trials will begin."

    Somadina''s brow furrowed. "Trials? You mean the rooms you were talking about earlier?"

    "That is correct, young one," Jidenna interjected, smoothly ignoring the irritated looks cast his way by the others. After much heated discussion, they had finally, if reluctantly, agreed to allow him to accompany them ¨C if only to keep a watchful eye on his actions. "They vary greatly, ranging from treasure vaults containing artefacts the Tower has amassed over the years, to labyrinths and arenas that require you to fight your way out, solve a puzzle, or some fiendish combination of both to proceed."

    He paused, reaching up to give an increasingly agitated Izu an affectionate pat on the head. The soul beast''s tail lashed once in response, nearly catching Olisa across the face. "Some have said that the Tower bases what rooms a person will pass through during their dive on their personality. Enough people have experienced this phenomenon for us to say there''s likely some truth to it." Jidenna''s voice took on a more sombre tone. "There''s also, I''m afraid, a fair amount of luck involved. Even well-prepared dibias have met... agonising ends because they were thrown into a room they were not ready for."

    And there it was ¨C the confirmation Somadina had been dreading. It had been a tentative decision before, born of fear and self-doubt. But now, hearing Jidenna''s words, he was quite sure. There was no way he could allow any of them to accompany him into the Tower''s depths. The risk was simply too great.

    "The Tower likes to separate groups," Kainene mused, her brow furrowed in concentration. "We''ll have to find a way to stay together. Perhaps we can put a Spot on Somadina? Like the one we used before, that repelled the Aberrations from him back in the forest."

    Olisa shook his head, his expression thoughtful. "You know those kinds of Enchantments are dangerous if used too much," he cautioned. "We were Practitioners when I made that one. We can''t be sure his soul''s fully recovered enough to handle it now. Plus, there''s a high chance the Tower''s aura would just nullify it completely."

    Somadina''s mind reeled at this casual revelation ¨C they had planted a Forged artefact on him the very day they''d first met, and he hadn''t even noticed. But he forced himself to focus on the matter at hand. "That won''t be necessary," he said, his voice quiet but firm. "I''ll be going on my own."

    The conversation screeched to a halt, an almost palpable silence falling over the group as each tried to comprehend what Somadina had just declared. Kainene was the first to recover, her fiery eyes narrowing as she frowned at him.

    "What are you talking about?"

    Somadina took a deep breath, steeling himself. "It''s for the best, Kainene. I''m... I''m dangerous. People close to me inevitably get hurt. If I let any of you travel the rooms with me, there''s a high chance we''ll stumble onto another Dire Lord." He let out a bitter laugh, the sound harsh and foreign to his own ears. "I''m just that lucky."

    Kainene''s frown deepened, a mixture of confusion and concern etching itself across her features. "Somadina... Where is this coming from? Is it about what happened back by the pond? Yeah, it was a mistake, but I still like you. I''m not just going to allow you to do this alone."

    A mistake. It was impressive, really, the way two simple words could make his heart feel like it had been crushed beneath a mountain. But Somadina clung to the pain, using it to fortify his resolve.

    "You don''t have to say it for me to know it''s true." His fists clenched at his sides, knuckles tight with the effort of maintaining his composure. There was a roaring in his ears, like the rush of a waterfall. "You''re safer without me. I''m a magnet for trouble."

    Olisa''s gaze darted between Somadina and Kainene, confusion plain on his face. "I don''t get it. Did something happen? What are you two not telling me?"

    Kainene''s body jerked once, as if struck by an invisible blow. But Somadina pressed on, the words tumbling out in a torrent he couldn''t hope to stem.

    "You know it''s the truth. You heard him. The Tower reacts differently to everyone. What you both need is someone strong and powerful, not some unlucky, half-trained Disciple who is in love with you."

    Somadina''s mouth snapped shut with an audible click, but it was far too late. The words hung in the air between them, heavy and irrevocable. Ije gaped at the three of them, eyes wide with shock, while Jidenna clapped both hands to his mouth and gasped with all the dramatic flair of a stage performer.

    "I... I didn''t mean..." Somadina tried, his mouth opening and closing several times as he searched for words that refused to come.

    But Olisa and Kainene did nothing. They simply stared at him, their expressions a mixture of shock, confusion, and something else ¨C something Somadina couldn''t begin to decipher.

    And then, suddenly, it was too much. The air felt too thick, too hot, pressing in on him from all sides. He had faced rejection before, of course, from different people and in different ways. But this time... this time it was different. It hurt too much, a pain so acute he could scarcely breathe.

    So Somadina did the only thing he could think to do. He took one last look at their stunned faces, committing every detail to memory, and then he did what he had always done best.

    He turned and ran.

    At that precise moment, a bell rang out ¨C a single, pure note that seemed to resonate through the very stones of the Tower. The massive doors slammed shut with a finality that echoed through the chamber. And then, in a dizzying swirl of harsh, rainbow light, everyone and everything around Somadina simply... evaporated.

 1.15: Into the Tower

    Oseloka Oma strode through the ancient corridors of the Tower of Plenty, barely reacting to the scores of lower-ranked soul beasts that scattered at her approach. Most were weak but fairly common varieties that ranged from the eternally shy hummingmoths, their gossamer wings a blur of iridescent colour, to the cold, calculating leopard-crows with their sharp, intelligent eyes. All were Practitioner rank or lower and possessed the common sense to hide or flee from her imposing presence.

    Not that Oma would have noticed had they attacked. Her mind was elsewhere, contemplating the mission she had been given, even as she disabled one of the corridor''s traps with a lazy flick of her hand. A two-ton block of stone that had detached from the ceiling crashed harmlessly to the side, pulverising the elaborately tiled floor.

    The summons from the Citrine Throne had come as a surprise. Naturally, she had harboured suspicions before¡ªOdera''s spiders kept them well informed of the whispers and rumours that threaded through the Sundered City. But even having her uncle confirm the truth, that the Tower was going to fall, still sounded unbelievable. Like Zin Kibaru itself, floating majestically above Lake Menetet, the Tower of Plenty was one of the few things on the continent old enough to feel like it had always been there.

    Of course, the Tower of Plenty, like all the others, was far older than the Sundered City. It had been ancient when the Emerald Throne, the Old King, had been a boy, and that Monarch was nearly three thousand years old. The Towers predated even the founding of the Six Courts and their origins were shrouded in myth and legend.

    But if she was being honest, it wasn''t entirely unexpected. Oma hadn''t visited this Tower since she was fifteen, but the signs of decay had always been there, subtle but unmistakable. She sighed, the sound barely audible over the constant, low hum of energy that permeated the Tower and with a casual slap, batted aside a Direling that had attempted an ambush as she entered a new room.

    This chamber, noisy and a little bit cramped, was a mechanical maelstrom of constantly moving gears, pistons, and revolving doors. The air was thick with the scent of oil and metal, underlaid with the acrid stench of Aberration. Shaking loose the splatters of dark ichor from her ornate gown, Oma walked over to the panel in the middle of the room. She began to solve the puzzle as the Tower''s aura rapidly evaporated the remains of the Direling, leaving behind only a faint, smoky residue.

    At least some things are still working, she thought as she slid a bolt into its socket, feeling the satisfying click of ancient mechanisms aligning. Shame it doesn''t extend to actually keeping the Aberrations out.

    The rest of the panel fell into place, and the room came to a halt, one of the doors grinding open in a hiss of smoke. Oma hurried through it and down a flight of stairs, guided by the precise directions her mother and the other Thrones had provided. The steps were worn smooth by countless feet over millennia, each one inscribed with symbols that pulsed faintly with residual magic.

    Thankfully, she ran into few obstacles, Aberrations or otherwise. It would have resulted in an expenditure of anwansi that she could not afford to waste. Not if she wanted to have enough to perform the massive amount of magic that was needed once she got to her destination. It would seem that most, if not all of the monsters that had made it in over the years had been called away by the Dire Lord.

    Oma considered that for a moment, her brow furrowing in concentration. It had been a minor miracle that Sinikat had managed to hold out until she got there. But the attack had had its uses. It had given her the perfect excuse to ban all of her clan members from entering the Tower and proven definitively that not only were rifts appearing more and more frequently but that the Tower''s influence had deteriorated to the point of being unable to stop their creation.

    The implications were staggering. If one Tower was failing, what did that mean for the others? The Tower of Whispers, controlled by the Onyx Court as weak as they currently were, or the Tower of Echoes under the Moonstone Court''s purview? Were they all in danger of collapse?

    These thoughts strengthened her resolve to claim the Heirs for her Court. The fact that they''d managed to nearly bring down a Dire Lord was proof enough of their potential. She had always seen their banishment as a mistake; the feud between the two Vassals was stupid enough without dragging other people into it, and it was something she intended to rectify as soon as she was done here. She couldn''t return them to the Citrine Court, but a few of her private holdings could¡ª

    Something flashed past, interrupting her train of thought. Oma caught a glimpse of the Tower''s furry caretakers, the idioks, disappearing down a side tunnel. Their small, agile forms were barely visible in the dim light, but their frantic movements spoke volumes. She paid them no mind, instead increasing her speed. If the idioks were moving already¡­

    Her jog turned into a full run, and the ground blurred as Oma took flight, her body suffused with the power of anwansi. She plunged down the stairs faster than an eye could blink, the air whistling past her ears. Briefly, she wondered if it had been right not to warn the crowd outside, then gave a mental shrug. Quite a few would give up entering entirely, preferring to stay and mourn for their loved ones. And as for the others, well, it wasn''t her fault if they walked in unaware of the dangers.

    And so Oma plunged deeper and deeper underground, towards the Heart, as the Tower began to rumble ever so slightly.

    ***

    Far, far away, in a vast city torn from the earth, six beings in halls of glittering gemstones turn their minds to Sinikat and its Tower. It is not their full attention of course, but a sliver, just enough to gather information and not crush the city with its weight.

    "It begins," says the Witch of Three Faces, her form shifting between youth, maturity, and age with each blink. It is not true speech but intention, her words flowing directly into their minds. "It would seem the Citrine Sage will not be successful."

    "She will not fail," the Twins Radiant reply, speaking as one, their intertwined bodies pulsing with golden light. "Oseloka Oma will reach the Heart."

    "Even so, it would seem other parties are at play this day." The Verdant King''s voice is jovial, his ancient eyes twinkling with mischief beneath a crown of living vines. "And we shouldn''t forget our people that have entered the Tower as well. It can''t hurt to stabilise it, even for a moment. I rather like this little alliance."

    "Which you should not forget is temporary," growls the Titan That Roars, his massive form crackling with barely contained energy. But his annoyance is a fleeting thing and after a moment he and the others hum their agreement.

    The Jewel So Bright, her ebony skin shimmering with an otherworldly iridescence, adds in a voice like chiming crystals, "Our combined will shall suffice, for now."

    A pause. And then they all give a single, quiet nod.

    The world stills, as if holding its breath as they all lean back into their glittering thrones and, as one, speak a simple command.

    "Be Still."

    And the Tower obeys.

    ***

    Ije wanted to hit something. Not a strike with her magic, which crackled beneath her skin like barely contained lightning. But a solid, proper punch, delivered with enough speed and power to knock out a few teeth. It was a reaction, she was beginning to suspect, that was common to anyone who spent more than five minutes alone with Jidenna.

    "Well, that was fun," said the object of her fury, his eyes bright as he studied the second trap he had accidentally triggered. The remnants of the trap ¨C a complex array of razor-sharp blades now embedded in the nearby wall ¨C glinted dangerously in the dim light. "It was fortunate you have a blade affinity. That could have ended very badly for us."

    Ije stared at him for a full three seconds, then took a deep, calming breath. The scent of ozone filled her nostrils, a side effect of her agitated state. "Stop talking, and I might reconsider tossing you back into that pit."

    Jidenna raised his arms in surrender, still giving her an infuriating grin. Even his soul beast, the sleek cheetah-fox hybrid, was giving him an irritated glare. "I said I was sorry, didn''t I? And in my defence, this is my first time here. I''ve never been in this Tower before."

    Ije wore a dubious expression, her eyebrows knitting together in disbelief. "You''re not serious."

    "I am!" Jidenna insisted, his tone taking on a more earnest quality. "I''ve been away from Oreze for a very long time. I only just now returned." For a split second, something flickered across his face ¨C a shadow of an emotion Ije couldn''t quite place. Then she blinked, and it was gone, replaced by his usual carefree demeanour. "So that''s why I''m so clueless about stuff. Ten years might not seem like much time for high-ranking dibias like us, but I have little to no idea about what''s changed since I left. Mind filling me in? It''ll take a while before the Tower allows us to catch up to your friends, right? I feel like we should spend that time getting to know one another."

    Ije scowled, but she had to admit that he had a point. Her eyes lingered on his smiling face before switching to the soul beast clinging to his shoulder. "First, you have to explain how you got out of your chains and got that cheetah-fox. Then we''ll talk."

    Jidenna considered this as they left the passage and entered a simple, nearly featureless room. The walls were smooth, polished stone, inscribed with faint, glowing runes that pulsed in a slow, hypnotic rhythm. A small pedestal in the middle, heavily enchanted by what seemed like a million scripts, exuded a soft, dense fog that changed colour as they looked at it. Ije let out a sigh of relief, her tense shoulders relaxing slightly.

    "Mother''s mercy. That''s universal anwansi," she breathed, her voice tinged with awe. "We must be in a safe room. It will allow us to heal and replenish our cores." She sat cross-legged next to the pedestal, preparing to cultivate, and raised an eyebrow when Jidenna sat next to her. "Well? I''m waiting."

    "Sorry. I just got distracted," Jidenna replied, his eyes roaming the room with undisguised curiosity. He paused for a moment to give his soul beast, Izu, a light scratch on the head. The creature purred contentedly, its dual nature evident in the mix of feline grace and vulpine cunning in its eyes. "It''s like I said. I convinced the guards to let me go."

    "Cow shit.¡±.

    Jidenna''s lips quirked in a half-smile. "I can be quite persuasive. And the Aberrations that attacked, intent on killing us all and devouring our flesh, could only have helped." He shrugged. "It was a madhouse. With you and your friends off fighting the Dire Lord ¨C great job with that, by the way ¨C and your parents away from Sinikat, there was no one to help turn back the Direbeasts that breached the front lines. And there were plenty of them."

    Ije remained unimpressed, her arms crossed over her chest. "So naturally, you decided to help out of the goodness of your heart."

    "But of course!" Jidenna exclaimed, his tone light but his eyes serious. "That''s actually how I found Izu. A Direbeast had broken into a merchant store, and by the time I got there, most of the soul beasts she was selling and the woman herself were dead. It... it wasn''t a pretty sight." He paused and played with one of his dreads thoughtfully, his fingers tracing the intricate patterns woven into his hair. "I am aware that I might not have made the best impression when we first met."

    She scoffed. "Might?"

    Jidenna ignored her. "But I''m not the kind of person to stand idly by and watch people die. I haven''t always been able to help people that need me, so I try to give aid when I can." Again, that look appeared on his face, flickering on and away before Ije could put a pin on it. Instead, that annoying smile was back as he seemed to wave away whatever that had been. "Anyway, that''s enough about me. What about you? How does Ofodile Ije come to befriend the infamous Kainene and Olisa?"Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    She hesitated, weighing the pros and cons of divulging information to this probable lunatic. But she was deep in the bliss of cultivation, her depleted core rapidly filling up with each breath, so it wasn''t that hard to let down her guard and take a leap of faith. The universal anwansi swirled around them, a kaleidoscope of colours that seemed to pulse in time with their heartbeats and she greedily sucked down as much of it as she could. Anwansi of this affinity weren¡¯t natural and we¡¯re usually quite rare.

    "It was raining the day we met," Ije began, her voice taking on a distant quality as she recalled the memory. "I remember that clearly because I was out in the storm, in the outskirts of the city, trying to cultivate lightning anwansi."

    "How does that work exactly?" asked Jidenna. He idly scratched the black soulmark on his neck, an odd, shifting blob Ije couldn''t quite make out. Was that a moth? "Surely you can''t only wait until there''s a storm to cultivate?"

    She nodded, banishing the weird soulmark from her mind. It wasn''t unusual for it to change with advancement to the Soul Realm. The most common, like hers, was merely a change in size and colour from a bland, translucent white to the anwansi of her affinities. But she had heard of other, additional effects. Ordained and higher of the Okoye clan, for example, had white and yellow gradient soulmarks that stretched across their necks and chin and most of their backs.

    "There are a few ways around that problem," she replied after a moment''s thought. "Building high up is one. Makes it easier to catch occasional flashes of power. Another is to find a place of perpetual storms, like the Third Peak of the Eyrie in Irorun." Her eyes lit up as she spoke, clearly passionate about the topic. "The final one is what we went with. Get a piece of said perpetual storm and store it in a Forged container. The Sect of Cruel Sky was happy enough to help us in exchange for a lifetime waiver on all import taxes. It''s weird seeing a miniature rainstorm in a glass jar, but it was and is a good trade-off. It still doesn''t beat the real thing though, so we try to get that in when we can."

    Jidenna hummed thoughtfully as he digested the information, his fingers absently tracing patterns in the swirling anwansi mist. "That''s ingenious. But back to Kainene and Olisa."

    "Right." Ije perked up, breaking out of her half-meditative trance for a moment. "So I''m sitting on the roof, in the rain, trying and failing to cultivate only lightning anwansi when these two people come charging down the street, a swarm of Direblights right behind them." She shrugged and smiled, a hint of fondness creeping into her voice. "I saved them naturally, and things just sort of took off from there."

    "You befriended them immediately?" Jidenna asked, his tone curious.

    "Please. As if anything concerning Olisa and Kainene would be easy," Ije replied with a roll of her eyes. "Those two have serious trust issues. It took a while before they accepted that I hadn''t been trying to kill them." Her smile turned wistful. "You don''t often get Practitioners willing to stand up to an Ordained."

    Izu yawned, displaying an impressive set of sharp canines, and hopped off Jidenna''s shoulders. Something at the end of the room had caught his eye, and he now moved to investigate, his movements a fluid blend of feline grace and vulpine curiosity.

    "Try not to get into too much trouble," Jidenna called after the retreating soul beast, watching him fondly. Then he turned back to Ije, his expression turning more serious. "I''ve always been meaning to ask. What''s up with your parents? I haven''t been around for a while, true, but I''m fairly sure it''s not common to find a clan ruled by multiple people at once. Especially when said clan is as important as yours."

    Ije''s expression shifted, a mix of pride and something more complex flickering across her features. She took a deep breath, the swirling anwansi around them seeming to respond to her emotions. "It''s... complicated," she began, her voice measured. "My parents'' leadership is unique, even among the great clans of Oreze. But to understand it, you need to know a bit about our history..."

    Ije hesitated a moment longer, her eyes still closed, legs crossed in the traditional meditation pose. The faint hum of the Tower''s energy pulsed around them, a constant reminder of the ancient power that permeated this place. Then, finally, she opened her eyes, uncrossing her legs and breaking her meditative state with a soft exhalation.

    "Mother was a bit of a wild child," she began, her voice carrying a mix of fondness and exasperation. "Growing up as the sole Heir to an important clan and surrounded by doting parents can do that to you. She was allowed free reign to do pretty much whatever she wanted."

    Ije''s fingers absently traced the patterns on her cushion, intricate designs that seemed to shift and change under her touch. "Up until it took her forty-five years to break through to Ordained. Then they cracked down hard. No more parties or late nights out or random trips to other cities and such, and certainly no more random hookups with random boys and girls."

    She paused, her gaze growing distant as if seeing scenes from the past play out before her. "Now she had to attend lessons and train to take over the clan. Her parents were already hitting the three hundred mark; absurdly long-lived for Ordaineds."

    Ije frowned a little, her brow furrowing as she considered the complexities of her family''s history. "To be fair to my grandfather, we weren''t doing so well at the time. Amosis, the ruins in the Dry Lands, and that entire area in general, hadn''t grown as dangerous as it is now. Plus, our lieges were constantly rebelling. We were losing money and resources, and the clan needed a strong and young leader to weather these problems."

    Jidenna, who had been listening intently, his dark eyes fixed on Ije''s face, spoke up. "I take it your mother wasn''t impressed by their arguments."

    A wry smile tugged at Ije''s lips. "She lasted one month. Then, when the guards weren''t looking, she escaped. She left Sinikat and travelled to Lyban, one of the Walled Cities in the Green Sea."

    As she spoke, the mural behind them seemed to shimmer, the painted landscape of the Green Sea coming to life with subtle movement. Jidenna''s eyes flickered to it briefly before returning to Ije.

    "And that''s where she met your fathers," he prompted gently.

    Ije nodded, her fingers now idly playing with the hem of her robe. "I''d like to spin you a long, epic tale of romance and forbidden love, but the reality is that it was a one-off fling with them. The city too leaders sold her out the moment they found out who she was." Her voice took on a harder edge. "Three months later, she and my fathers were back in Sinikat and facing my grandfather''s wrath."

    She paused, taking a deep breath. "You see, it was already fairly obvious Mother was pregnant, and even she had no idea who my real father was. Grandfather was furious. He wanted the baby ¨C me ¨C removed, and my fathers'' cores broken and thrown to the Green Sea at best."

    Jidenna winced, the severity of the punishment clear even to someone not versed in the intricacies of clan politics.

    Ije continued, her voice growing quieter. "Mother refused, of course, and things looked like they would get worse until Grandmother intervened. She could keep the baby and my fathers would be free to go and not be sentenced to certain death in exchange for her taking up leadership of the clan immediately and never again disobeying their orders."

    She shook her head, a mix of emotions playing across her face. "The sentence was remarkably light if you consider just how angry Grandfather was, but it probably helped that my fathers were part of the Ofodile clan, if only minor members. Mother had no choice. She agreed."

    Ije sighed, the sound echoing softly in the chamber. "I think for a while after I was born, she resented me. Uchenna and Ejikeme stayed on as servants, but Onyebuchi left not long after the sentence was passed. Mother was too busy with lessons and meetings to have much time for me, and my grandparents were too old and too angry to do more than tolerate me." Her voice grew softer, tinged with a hint of guilt. "It feels wrong to say, but I think things would have stayed broken between us if my transition hadn''t gone so badly."

    Jidenna raised an eyebrow. "Transition?"

    "I was born a boy," Ije replied calmly, her gaze steady as she watched for Jidenna''s reaction. "And for a while, I was happy like that. But with time, it started to feel... wrong. Not that there''s anything wrong with being a man, but it didn''t feel true. Like I was wearing a skin that didn''t belong to me."

    She shrugged, a gesture that seemed to encompass years of confusion and struggle. "With everyone busy or avoiding me, there wasn''t anybody I could talk to about it. So after a few years of this, I acted rashly. Body changing magic back then wasn''t as advanced as it is now, and since I was afraid that it was something to be ashamed of¡ª"

    "You went to an Aethertouch instead," Jidenna finished, his voice soft with understanding. "One unaffiliated with any of the Great Sects and so less likely to know who you were." His gaze was sympathetic. "I imagine they weren''t very good."

    Ije''s nod was barely noticeable, a slight dip of her chin. "She was eighteen and had just hit Apprentice, barely older than me and just about as strong as a Disciple. To her credit, she did make the changes remarkably well. She just forgot to take into account my anwansi channels or something like that."

    Her voice grew strained, the memory clearly still painful. "I couldn''t hear much of her explanations over my screams of agony. Luckily, her brother had more sense than the both of us and very quickly raised the alarm. I don''t think I''ve ever seen my mother that scared since then."

    Ije flicked her hand as if waving away the thought. "In any case, things got better from there. I took a very long time to heal, and in between bouts of them screaming at me for my foolishness, we started to bond."

    A soft smile played at her lips, the first genuine one since she began her story. "Onyebuchi came running back once he heard what had happened and stayed. It didn''t matter that they didn''t know which of them was my real father, and when a life-affiliated dibia offered to check, they turned him down. They loved Mother. They loved me. And over time, they became really good friends."

    She ran a quick hand over her eyes, brushing away the hint of moisture that had gathered there. "So... yeah. That''s how I got three fathers. Mother didn''t waste any time in naming them her consorts, and when my grandparents passed and she truly took over, they did so as one." Her voice grew stronger, pride evident in her tone. "Which, I think, was for the best. The Aralu clan made a play for Sinikat almost immediately after, and I don''t think, as green as she was, that she could have handled the war by herself."

    "No. I don''t think so too," Jidenna agreed softly. He hesitated for a moment, then reached out, giving her shoulders a light, comforting squeeze before letting his hand drift away. His gaze turned to the pedestal at the centre of the room, its surface etched with ancient symbols of power and protection. "How often do other clans attack yours?"

    Ije''s scowl was answer enough, but she elaborated, her voice tight with frustration. "More than I would like. A lot of people are envious of our control of the Tower, not to mention the ports and incoming trade as well. Even with my fathers helping, we are still in an in-between state. Not having the time or many resources to get one of them to Mystic and qualify as a major clan."

    Her fingers clenched, the fabric of her robe bunching under her grip. "Nearly all of the Six have offered to make us their vassals again and again. Even the Chinyelugos asked once before their Throne died ten years ago."

    "You''ve never agreed," Jidenna observed.

    "It''s a tempting offer," Ije admitted, her voice low. "Under them, we would have enough manpower to delegate more and let one of my parents undergo the intensive meditation and cultivation required to increase in rank. Or have enough wealth to buy passage through a Nexus Gate and try to bypass that process entirely."

    She paused, her gaze distant as if seeing the potential futures play out before her. "But the truth is, until that happens, we would not be strong enough to ensure we wouldn''t simply be absorbed into the clan or defend ourselves if the other Vassals come for us. There''s no guarantee, after all, that a Court would step in for such a conflict."

    As if sensing the heaviness of the conversation, Izu, who had been investigating the corners of the room, paddled over to them He considered the talking humans with studied disinterest for a moment, then jumped onto Jidenna''s head in one graceful motion, eliciting a soft chuckle from the man.

    Ije stared at the bored cheetah-fox with unseeing eyes, lost in thought. "We can''t keep this up. Already the Great Clans are starting to take offence with our continued refusal. Father knows how long the Tower will last, and if... when it goes, that''s it. We lose a large chunk of revenue. No more taxes on whatever is found, and far fewer people will bother to visit the city."

    Her voice grew bitter, tinged with resignation. "Swearing ourselves to the Oselokas isn''t the worst option, but it''s quickly becoming our only option." She let out a frustrated sigh, the sound echoing in the chamber. "Still, I suppose it''s better than losing everything and dying when we eventually lose a war. I''m no prodigy like Olisa and Kainene, but at twenty-eight, I''m one of the youngest Ordained on the continent. That and my parents'' rankings should help us retain some clout."

    Jidenna nodded in agreement, then paused for a moment. Suddenly, a wild grin spread across his. "Twenty-eight, huh? That''s odd. I could have sworn I sensed an old soul in you. I thought you were ancient, like thirty-one or something."

    The smack Ije delivered to his shoulder wasn''t quite playful, but the tension in the room dissipated. "Please. My ageing slowed down when I hit Ordained five years ago. And even if I was older, you know very well that age begins to lose all meaning when you break through to the Soul Realm."

    "Yeah, yeah," Jidenna conceded, shooing away her indignation with a dismissive hand. But his grin was infectious, and Ije found her anger disappearing almost immediately. A traitorous thought flitted through her mind: Why did he have to have such a nice smile?

    "Well," he began, his voice tearing her thoughts asunder. "You guys are in a fair bit of trouble, I''ll admit. But I wouldn''t worry about it. These things have a way of solving themselves, and as an old friend of mine likes to say: all will be well." His eyes grew warmer for a split second. "Now then," Jidenna continued, rising to his feet in one fluid motion, dislodging Izu who leapt gracefully to the floor, "I do believe we''ve rested enough, don''t you think? We''d better go find your friends. Mother knows what terrible things they''ve gotten themselves into." He offered her a hand, his palm calloused but warm. "Shall we?"

    Ije stared at him, then at the proffered limb for a second. Then she gave a mental shrug and took it, black on white, allowing him to pull her up. The contact sent a small jolt through her, a mix of her own anwansi and something else, something uniquely Jidenna.

    "This doesn''t mean I trust you," she warned, managing a weak glare that didn''t quite reach her eyes.

    But that melted away in the face of Jidenna''s response, a bright, clear laugh that echoed across the room, seeming to make the very air shimmer with mirth. It was a sound, Ije decided as they began to move towards the chamber''s exit, that she did not mind at all.

 Script V

    In the art of cultivation, time is the one thing that separates us from beings like soul beasts and earthborn. Whereas we humans can begin almost as soon as we are born (and have partaken of a Seed), it takes even the fastest animal at least one hundred years to enter the first ranks of cultivation. However, this speed is often sacrificed in exchange for experience and some would argue power. Age, after all, comes with a strength of its own, and even the lowliest soul beast is older than most humans. For all our forays into the nature of magic and our own abilities, little of it has been directed towards the study of the methods of cultivation of soul beasts and their like. Even now, we do not yet know or understand what determines the affinity or characteristics an animal will express upon evolution. Speech is a common, but not guaranteed attribute to gain, but then it is seldom used by even the most human-like soul beast.

    Is it a spark, inherent in the soul, that decides upon the replacement of fur with scales and a snake-like head when a feline becomes a cobra-cat as it advances to Adept? Or is it perhaps, as we widely believe, a lower beastspirit fusing with the animal to become something more?

    What of trees and mountains, some of them so old they¡¯ve developed consciousnesses wiser and stronger than even the greatest Sages? And how is it that soul beasts and earthborn often skip ranks when they evolve, leaping from unbonded straight to Practitioner or even Ordained?The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Perhaps Oke Osisi, the Forest in One; Ada Eke, Sister Python and Ugwu Ka Ugwu, Mother of Mountains, all of them the oldest Monarch-tier Powers in the world, know. But the first has not spoken to anyone but the Sovereign of Red in thousands of years, Sister Python possesses a disdain for humanity that her lesser siblings share and the Mother of Mountains makes her home at the very top of the First Peak of the Eyrie, where only the Timelord Saint and Paragon of the First Star Sect may safely tread. But if they know, it is not a secret they have deigned to share with others.

    Another option is the insect winged, blue-skinned mountain folk of the Spine and the inner areas of Amosis. Though a widely ridiculed belief, Sages and higher are convinced that they are beings from another world far different from our own. They may possess secret knowledge or skills that will shed light on this issue once and for all.

    Sadly, the mountain folk are more averse to contact than even Sister Python and attempts to reach them have historically failed, with greeting parties failing to find even a trace of villages that scouts swore were there days ago.

    And so the mysteries of the world go unanswered, much to the continued dismay of scholars like myself.

    ¡ª Chapter 151: Theories and Speculations; paragraphs 19¡ª26, The Last Testament of Omaliko Dike.

 1.16: Confrontations

    Somadina was already feeling foolish by the time the Tower unceremoniously deposited him into the pool. The water, shallow and bitingly cold, shocked his system awake with startling clarity. Rai squawked in outrage at this ill treatment and took flight at once, abandoning him to the chilly embrace of the pond.

    And so the young man found himself alone in a slow, depressing trudge through the shoulder-deep water. The liquid seemed to cling to him, as if reluctant to let go, and by the time he finally dragged himself out, his mood had plummeted to new depths. The grounds surrounding the pool were rough and treacherous, slick with a film of emerald slime that glowed faintly in the dim light. Somadina, however, paid no mind to the sharp stones that dug into his skin as he collapsed onto the banks, drawing his knees up to his chest.

    Rai landed shortly after, her wings folding gracefully as she settled beside him. She looked up at her human with large, questioning eyes and let out a soft, concerned meow.

    "I don''t know what is wrong with me," Somadina said, his voice barely above a whisper. He ran a hand through his wet hair, droplets of water cascading down his face like tears. "I did it again. I don''t know why, but I keep doing it. Something bad happens¡ªa Direbeast attack, my mother dying, and now this¡ªand the only thing I can think to do is run. Like a coward."

    Rai brushed a wing across his face, the soft feathers a gentle caress against his damp skin. He raised his head and stared at her with empty eyes.

    "I''m an idiot," he announced quietly. "I mean, what did I expect would happen? They''re nobles, and even banished, they''re still Vassal Heirs. Even Oseloka Oma, a Sage of the Six, wants them. Each of them is a cultivation prodigy, and I''m... I''m just me."

    The owlcat meowed again, more insistently this time, but Somadina ignored her, determined to wallow in self-pity. But Rai would not be denied. She kept yowling and scratching, her claws leaving light marks on his already battered skin, until he finally broke and lifted her by the scruff of her neck.

    "Okay, okay, I get it," he said, exasperation colouring his tone. "Have mercy on my shins, please." He stared into her liquid, black eyes. "I get what you''re trying to say, alright? Things will get better and all that."

    Rai sniffed indignantly, as if saying ''duh,'' and squirmed free. With a single sweep of her wings, she brought herself to a perch atop his head, her talons gently gripping his damp hair. Somadina let out a long-suffering sigh, then smiled despite himself and gave her head a quick pat before rising to his feet.

    Finally taking the time to study his surroundings, Somadina realised they were in some sort of cave-like area. The walls, dark and almost unnaturally smooth, glistened with moisture, giving the impression of being inside some great beast''s gullet. Much of the interlocking stonework was worn with age, testament to the countless years this place had stood. The ceiling above was ripe with an infestation of softly wriggling mirrorvines, their silver leaves reflecting what little light there was, creating an ethereal, starry effect. Patches of frostweeds clung to the damper areas, their eternally cold leaves creating small pockets of mist where they grew.

    The way out was a thin, almost unnoticeable crack in the wall, half-hidden behind several thick bushes of hibiscus and allamanda shrubs. Their vibrant flowers seemed out of place in this dim, damp environment, yet they thrived, adding splashes of colour to the otherwise gloomy scene. Still though, Somadina took the time to check that none of the vegetation was actually half-awakened earthborn hiding poison barbs or other nasty surprises.

    Satisfied that the plants were just that - plants - he began to pick his way cautiously forward. But the shrubs weren''t entirely interested in letting him pass unscathed. Even though they weren''t poisonous, they still had thorns and jagged branches that clung to him and Rai, as though unwilling to let go. After a few seconds of cursing and his owlcat''s irritated hissing, they managed to push through, emerging on the other side with minor scrapes and scratches as their only penalty for passage.

    Thankfully, the next area didn''t seem as intent on making his life miserable. Somadina found himself at the edge of a vast forest, a breathtaking collection of giant iroko and mahogany trees that stretched as far as the eye could see. Their trunks, wider than he could wrap his arms around, rose majestically towards the sky, their canopies so dense that they formed a living ceiling high above. Green ferns carpeted the forest floor, interspersed with large vines that sprouted sporadically from the tree trunks, creating natural ladders to the heavens.

    The sun, or something that worked similar to it in this strange realm, glared down through the dense canopy. Bright spears of light filtered through the few spots where the forest cover gave way, creating dappled patterns on the ground that shifted and danced with the gentle breeze. The sheer mass of the foliage made Somadina feel small, like an insect looking up at a race of uncaring, towering gods.

    A soft wind swept through the forest, cool against his still-damp skin. The air was thick with the sweet smell of flowers in bloom, a heady perfume that seemed to awaken something primal within him. Despite his earlier mood, Somadina found himself relaxing, his troubles momentarily forgotten in the face of such natural beauty.

    Following the enticing scents, his eyes were drawn to several clusters of fruits peeking through a small garden of ferns. One particular fruit caught his attention - a bright, vibrant red that seemed to glow with an inner light. It was so captivating that Somadina almost missed the baboon. Fortunately, Rai''s keen senses were not so easily distracted. She yowled a warning, tightening her grip on his hair, causing him to whirl about in a sudden panic.

    But the animal made no move to attack. It merely cocked its head, studying him for a heartbeat before showing its fangs in what might have been a smile - or a threat.

    "You''re late," it said, its voice gruff yet oddly melodious. "He''s been waiting for a long time."

    It was a measure of how odd Somadina''s life had become that he didn''t even react to this talking animal. At that point, such occurrences were his least cause for concern. Instead, he frowned a little, trying to understand what manner of creature stood before him.

    "You''re not a soul beast," he said, his brow furrowed in concentration. "You don''t seem to have any fusions."

    The baboon''s eyes flashed with something akin to anger. "Of course I''m not a soul beast, you simple child," it barked, its voice echoing through the forest. "I am an idiok, a guardian of a Tower and walker of worlds. I am closer to what you call Firstborn than that pretentious hybrid sitting on your shoulder."

    Rai sniffed, a clear sign of her displeasure, but surprisingly left it at that. Maybe there was some truth to the baboon''s claims. Yet, Somadina had met a Firstborn before, had felt the raw power that rippled forth from their mere presence. This creature, impressive as it was, didn''t feel anything like that. Perhaps these idiok were minor members of the celestial hierarchy? Like the lesser spirits that were kin to the Firstborn.

    In any case, Somadina endeavoured to keep his expression neutral. It couldn''t hurt to be polite.

    "My apologies," he said, bowing his head slightly in respect. "I came as quickly as I could."

    The idiok eyed him suspiciously, as though it sensed a lie in his words. Then, apparently satisfied, it spun around and began bounding away, its powerful legs carrying it swiftly through the underbrush.

    "I suppose it''s of no concern if you''re late. You''ve arrived, and that''s all that matters," it called over its shoulder, not caring if Somadina would be able to keep up or not. "But it''s nearly too late. We don''t have much time left."

    As if in agreement, the earth rumbled beneath their feet, a deep, ominous sound. The baboon sped up even more, its form becoming a blur as it raced deeper into the forest.

    Somadina''s Disciple body proved its worth as he gave chase, his enhanced physique allowing him to keep pace. The thick trees began to flash by as they raced through the forest, the world becoming a green blur punctuated by flashes of sunlight. As they ran, Somadina caught glimpses of other furry masses like his guide, darting in and out of the foliage. Some carried scrolls, while others clutched strange devices that pulsed with an otherworldly light. The trees themselves seemed to part for them; pathways and gaps opening up in places where he could have sworn there weren''t any before.

    But Somadina didn''t have much time to wonder about these mysterious beings or their arcane tools. Abruptly, the trees ended, and he found himself looking up at a mountain that seemed to have sprung up out of nowhere. Its craggy face was scarred by time and the elements, but what caught Somadina''s attention was the cave carved into its side. It was not unlike the one he''d found in the Forest of Dreams, a memory that felt like it belonged to another lifetime.

    Glowshrooms sprouted periodically inside the cave mouth, their bioluminescent caps casting an eerie, blue-green light that illuminated the way forward. The sight was both beautiful and unsettling, like much of what he''d encountered in this strange place.

    "He''s waiting," said the idiok, its voice gentler now, almost reverent. "I must join my brothers and sisters and prepare. Good luck."

    Before Somadina could ask what they were preparing for, the baboon was gone, melting into the shadows as if it had never been there at all. He found himself standing alone before the cave that loomed open like a giant''s maw, ready to swallow him whole.

    He hesitated, suddenly very afraid of what awaited him inside. What could a Sage possibly want with him? Perhaps to punish him for daring to bond with his Clan''s Firstborn? The weight of his actions, of his very existence in this world of cultivation and ancient powers, pressed down on him like a physical force.

    Rai, sensing his trepidation, meowed softly and rubbed against his neck encouragingly. Her familiar presence was a balm to his frayed nerves.

    "You''re right," he said, petting her and taking comfort from her warmth. "I''m being stupid again. We''ve come too far to turn back now. Let''s do this."

    The owlcat purred her assent and leapt off his shoulders, disappearing into the cave in a thrice. Somadina took a deep breath, filling his lungs with the crisp mountain air. He closed his eyes for a moment, centering himself, then stepped forward into the unknown.

    This cave, thankfully, was well lit and much shorter than the previous one. The glowshrooms grew in greater abundance here, their light strong enough to cast defined shadows on the rough stone walls. Before long, Somadina found himself standing in a vast chamber, one he recognized from his dreams, with the minor exception that it was much bigger than he had imagined.

    Rai took flight, letting out excited noises as she circled above, but Somadina paid her little mind. His attention was fixed on the rows of softly humming giant artefacts and pillars alive with Enchantments. The power emanating from them was great and heavy on his spiritual senses, like standing in the eye of a storm. Runes and sigils he couldn''t begin to comprehend crawled across their surfaces, pulsing with an inner light that seemed to beat in time with his heart.

    But even this awe-inspiring display wasn''t enough to distract him from the man standing in the middle of it all, watching him with eyes that seemed to hold the wisdom of ages. He''d somehow gotten even older since the last time Somadina had seen him, his face a map of wrinkles and age spots. He leaned heavily on a staff that looked to be made of some dark, polished wood, inlaid with strips of gleaming metal that caught the light.

    The old man hobbled over to Somadina, the chains around his limbs jingling hypnotically with each step and studied the young man carefully, his gaze seeming to pierce through to Somadina''s very soul.

    "You are much smaller in person," the Sage of the Taleweaver observed, then smiled, displaying a set of perfect teeth. "Welcome to the Mind of the Tower," he said, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "We have much to discuss."

    ***

    Kainene stood motionless, her eyes fixed on the slowly dissolving body of the Aberration. The creature''s form shimmered and wavered, like heat rising from sun-baked earth, as it gradually faded from existence. The acrid stench of ozone and decay lingered in the air, defying the cool wind that whispered through like a song. With a weary sigh, she turned to Olisa. "We need to talk."

    Olisa twitched at her words but remained silent. His gaze bore into the ground as if it had personally offended him, his knuckles dark as he gripped his staff. The weapon still pulsed with the remnants of his sound anwansi, a faint humming that filled the air around them. The short, winding tunnel they had tumbled through when the Tower ceased its ethereal glow had deposited them here ¨C a vast, open-ended chamber that stretched out beyond the limits of their vision.

    The room was a stark contrast to the cold, sterile corridors they had navigated earlier. Here, nature seemed to have reclaimed its territory, albeit in an unnaturally ordered manner. Just beyond the small clearing where they stood, the ground erupted into a sea of vegetation. Long, yellow-brown stalks of millet swayed gently, intermingled with the rough-textured leaves of wheat and the dried, rattling husks of maize. The crops stood unnaturally tall, easily reaching Kainene''s shoulders, creating a maze-like quality to the landscape.

    Above them, a shockingly blue sky curved gently across the field. Kainene was almost certain it was an illusion ¨C no sky could be that perfect, that serene. Fat, white clouds drifted lazily across the expanse, casting slow-moving shadows on the crops below.

    But dominating everything and rising imperiously from amidst the plants like long-forgotten sentinels, were the pyramids of treasure. Dozens of these structures glittered enticingly, their surfaces adorned with shiny manilla coins and mysterious artefacts. The pyramids varied in size and composition ¨C some were little more than waist-high piles of gold, while others towered over the crops, their sides smooth and precise as if cut from a single block of precious metal.

    Kainene and Olisa had been making a beeline for one of the smaller structures when disaster struck. This particular pyramid had caught their eye not for its size, but for its contents ¨C among the glittering coins, they had spotted several packs of Restoration Pills, their soft glow unmistakable even from a distance. It was then that the Direling had sprung its ambush, using the thick vegetation to conceal its approach until the last possible moment.

    As the last wisps of the Aberration disappeared in a faint whisper of smoke, Kainene felt the full weight of exhaustion settle upon her shoulders. She turned to Olisa once more, her voice tinged with a mixture of fatigue and frustration. "Olisa, please. Just look at me."

    Again, he made no reply. Instead, he moved towards the pyramid they had originally targeted, his movements tense and guarded. He inspected the pile closely, his trained eyes searching for any sign of traps or further danger. Satisfied that it was safe, he seized one of the packs of Restoration Pills and ripped it open with more force than necessary. Without a word, he tossed one of the softly glowing tablets to Kainene.

    "Eat that quickly," he said, his voice hoarse and strained. "I doubt a treasure room of this size would only have one Direling guarding it. We''ll need all our strength if we are to safely find the others."

    Kainene hesitated, watching as Olisa strode towards a second pyramid, his body language clearly indicating his desire to avoid her gaze. With a small sigh, she popped the pill into her mouth, feeling it dissolve instantly on her tongue. A wave of warmth spread through her body as the pill took effect, the bliss of her strained core rapidly refilling. Yet, even this sensation offered little comfort in the face of the tension between them.

    Pushing aside her unease, Kainene hurried after Olisa, her eyes scanning the field around them for any sign of movement. The crops swayed gently in a breeze she couldn''t feel, creating an unsettling illusion of life in the otherwise static room. As they approached the next pyramid, she found herself studying the treasures more closely, trying to distract herself from the heavy silence between them.

    This new pile yielded not only enough manillas to refill their long-depleted money satchels but also brand new staffs for both of them. The coins clinked softly as Olisa scooped them into his bag, the sound oddly muffled in the vast chamber. Ignoring the wealth for a moment, Kainene focused on the weapons before them.

    Her staff was a slender but elaborate iroko carving, its deep brown surface polished to a soft sheen. Numerous majorglass studs peppered its length, catching and refracting the ambient light. As her fingers closed around the wood, the studs flickered to life, pulsing in sync with the brown and orange flow of her anwansi and the staff seemed to hum in her grip, as if greeting a long-lost friend.

    Olisa''s staff, by contrast, was a true work of art. Short and almost plaited in appearance, it seemed to be made of wood that had somehow been rendered as clear as the finest glass. As he grasped it, the staff began to attune to him, its transparency deepening to match the searing turquoise of his affinity. Olisa examined it for a beat, then swung it experimentally. A flare of his anwansi rippled along the staff, rapidly retwisting the whorls of wood to form an exquisite flute.

    Fascinated despite herself, Kainene watched as Olisa repeated the transformation several times, the staff shifting fluidly between forms and found herself smiling despite herself.

    ¡°Somadina would have loved this,¡± she said, almost in a whisper.

    And regretted it immediately. Olisa stiffened and turned to her with an expression as cold as ice.

    "Yes," he said, his voice dangerously low. "You would know that, wouldn''t you?"

    Kainene''s answering frown was just as swift, a surge of defensive anger rising within her. "And what is that supposed to mean?"

    Olisa ignored her question, turning on his heel and starting to walk away. But Kainene had had enough of his silence and evasion. With quick strides, she moved to block his path, her eyes flashing with determination.

    "We can''t keep avoiding this," she said, her voice firm despite the tremor of anxiety that ran through her. "We might as well talk about it now. What was that supposed to mean, Olisa?"

    He met her gaze, his eyes a storm of conflicting emotions. "Don''t pretend with me, Kainene. Don''t think I haven''t noticed you two growing closer."

    "Oh? And you haven''t?" She crossed her arms, her stance defensive. The crops around them seemed to lean in, as if nature itself was eavesdropping on their confrontation. "Stop dancing around it. What''s really eating you?"

    Olisa''s hands curled into fists. When he spoke, his voice was tight with suppressed emotion. "You heard him. What was he talking about back there? About the pond and loving... us. What happened with you two?"

    Oh.

    Kainene opened and closed her mouth a few times, trying to find the right words. But Olisa was staring at her. Olisa who knew her so well, who could read the minute expressions that flitted across her face. It wasn''t much of a surprise when the anger melted from his features, quickly replaced by a look of utter despair.

    "You didn''t..." he began, his voice barely above a whisper. Then, as if accepting an inevitable truth, "Of course, you did. You kissed him. Didn''t you?"

    She gave a small nod, shame colouring her cheeks. The crops around them seemed to rustle in judgement, the sound amplifying her guilt. Olisa laughed¡ªa short, broken thing that echoed hollowly in the vast chamber¨Cand tore himself away from her.

    "You kissed him. You kissed him," he repeated, his voice breaking on the last word. "Why?"

    Kainene felt her heart constrict at the pain in his voice. "I don''t know! I don''t... I don''t know. We were having a moment and it just happened." She took a deep breath, steeling herself for honesty. "I''m not going to insult you by saying that it meant nothing, because it did."

    "Oh?" Olisa turned back to her, his eyes glistening with unshed tears. "And what did it mean?"

    "I don''t know¡ª"

    "Then what do you know, Kainene!" His voice rose, causing a flock of illusory birds to take flight from a nearby crop.

    "I know it felt familiar!" she shouted back, her own emotions finally boiling over. "Do you know why? Because it felt like kissing you!"

    They stood there, Kainene and Olisa, glaring at each other for a moment that lasted an eternity. Then Olisa blinked, the fight seeming to drain out of him as he faced away.

    "I can''t do this," he murmured, his voice thick with emotion. "I can''t do this with you."

    "Yes, you can. We can," Kainene insisted. She reached out, taking his hand and placing it on her chest, letting him feel the frantic beating of her heart. "I like Somadina. I like him a lot. I don''t know if I love him yet, but being with him makes me happy."

    "That''s fairly obvious," Olisa replied, his eyes wet with unshed tears. "I can''t believe I haven''t noticed until now the way you look at him."

    "Just like I have noticed the way you look at him," she said softly, fighting back her own tears. "We like him. I think that''s clear by now. But it doesn''t have to change anything between us. I still love you, Olisa. I have never stopped loving you. You were the best thing to happen to me in a very long time. I don''t want to lose that. I can''t lose that. But Somadina is different." She placed her palm on his chest, feeling his rapid heartbeat beneath her fingers. "I know I''m not the only one that feels this way."

    Olisa stared down at their intertwined arms for a long time. The silence stretched between them and Kainene felt her hope waver, wondering if she''d said the wrong thing and made it irreparably worse. But then Olisa sighed, a sound of resignation and acceptance, and pulled her into a fierce hug.

    "Mother help me, I do," he whispered, burying his face in her neck. His breath was warm against her skin as he confessed, "I really, really like him."

    Kainene laughed then, a sound of pure relief and hope and disbelief. She returned his hug just as tightly, feeling as if a great weight had been lifted from her shoulders. Around them, the sky seemed to brighten, the clouds parting to reveal a brilliant sun.

    "So," she began a while later when they finally disengaged, her voice tentative but hopeful, "Does this mean¡ª"

    "We''ll make him our third," Olisa finished for her. He touched his forehead to hers. "If he''ll still have us after what happened."

    Kainene groaned, suddenly remembering the complexity of their situation. "That''s a headache I haven''t considered."

    But Olisa was chuckling, his body pliant against hers. For that moment in time, she allowed herself to relax, to let everything be right with the world.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.

    "We''ll cross that bridge when we get there," she said with a sigh. "First, we have to find him. We''ll have to pass through a lot more rooms before the Tower lets us meet up with the others."

    Olisa gave his assent with a nod, and they separated, each moving to a different pyramid to study its contents. The tension between them had dissipated, replaced by a renewed sense of purpose and unity. As they worked, the simulated environment around them seemed to respond to their improved mood ¨C the sky brightened further, and a gentle, fragrant breeze rustled through the crops.

    Kainene''s chosen pyramid disgorged a small fortune''s worth of manillas and gemstones, much to Olisa''s delight. The coins clinked musically as they filled their packs, the gemstones catching the light and scattering rainbow hues across the golden stalks of wheat. Their packs were full to bursting in moments, the weight of their newfound wealth a comforting presence on their backs.

    "If only we had a satchel of holding," Olisa lamented, his voice tinged with both excitement and frustration. "We could take so much more!"

    Kainene listened patiently to his moans about their lack of magical storage, a fond smile playing on her lips. Despite the dangers they faced, moments like these ¨C of simple, shared joy ¨C made their journey worthwhile.

    With their packs filled and a clearer understanding between them, they began to move on. They walked side by side through the sea of crops, occasionally brushing against each other in a way that felt both familiar and newly significant. As they progressed, a door slowly became visible in the distance, shimmering like a mirage on the horizon.

    But then, almost simultaneously, they noticed something else. An obelisk, thinner than the pyramids but far taller, stood proudly amidst the golden waves of grain. Its surface was a deep, mesmerising black that seemed to absorb the light around it. As they drew closer, Kainene could see that the obelisk''s surface crawled with Enchantment scripts, blazing with the rainbow light of universal anwansi to her Ordained sight.

    "Olisa," she breathed, her voice filled with awe and disbelief. "Do you see what I see?"

    He nodded, his eyes wide with wonder. "A Restoration Pillar. Here, in the same room as Restoration Pills. What are the odds?"

    The obelisk seemed to demand all attention, its presence both alluring and slightly ominous. They moved to examine it more closely, their steps quickening with excitement and curiosity. The crops parted before them as if recognizing their purpose, creating a clear path to the mysterious structure.

    As they approached, the scripts on the obelisk''s surface began to glow more brightly, pulsing in a hypnotic rhythm. Kainene reached out a hand, her fingers trembling slightly as they neared the smooth, dark surface.

    Which was why they didn''t notice the trap on time.

    The change was subtle at first ¨C a soft whisper of sound, barely audible over the rustle of the crops. Then, with frightening suddenness, the ground beneath their feet began to shift and crumble. The pyramids of treasure vanished in an instant, as if they had never existed, leaving behind only empty air.

    In their place, erupting from the earth with a deafening roar, came a thousand chains of majorsteel. They burst forth like deadly vines, their links gleaming with malevolent purpose. Each chain was tipped with a viciously sharp spear point, all of them intent on the two intruders who had dared to approach the obelisk.

    Kainene was the first to react. In one fluid motion, she seized Olisa''s arm and hurled him towards the door, away from the erupting chaos. The world around her dissolved into a cacophony of sound and motion ¨C the thunderous roar of earth shifting, the razor-sharp whine of steel slicing through air, and the crystalline chime of hardened glass deflecting deadly blows.

    Then, as abruptly as it had begun, it was over.

    The silence that followed was deafening in its suddenness, broken only by the muffled sound of Olisa screaming her name from above. His voice, filled with panic and desperation, acted as an anchor, pulling Kainene back to consciousness. She fought through the fog in her mind, clawing her way back to awareness.

    "I''m fine," she called back, immediately regretting the action as pain lanced through her skull. The words came out weaker than she intended, but Olisa''s audible sigh of relief told her he''d heard.

    Kainene took a moment to assess her situation. The acrid scent of disturbed earth filled her nostrils, and the air around her was thick with dust. She was underground, having fallen into the chasm that had opened when they triggered the trap. Her body was still encased in the glass armour of Clear Body, the Enforcement technique she''d instinctively summoned at the last second. It had saved her from the worst of the chains and falling debris, but not without cost.

    With a thought, she let the armour dissipate, grateful for the release of pressure. But as she attempted to shift to a better position, a white-hot lance of agony shot through her leg. Kainene bit down hard on her lower lip, barely managing to stifle a scream. Carefully propping herself up on her elbows, she peered at the offending limb and let out a resigned sigh.

    One of the chains had pierced her defences. Its spearhead was buried deep in her calf, the majorsteel glinting dully in the dim light. Blood oozed sluggishly from the wound, its colour unsettlingly dark. A creeping suspicion formed in her mind ¨C had the chains been poisoned?

    "Are you okay?" Olisa''s voice echoed down again, tinged with worry.

    Kainene looked up, squinting against the shaft of light from above. Olisa was little more than a speck, a smudge of darkness against the simulated blue sky. The distance between them was vast, far too great for either of them to safely traverse. Her flames, while potent, weren''t nearly hot enough to serve as a propellant. Earth anwansi might allow her to push herself up, but the walls of the chasm looked frighteningly unstable. There was no guarantee she''d make it out before the entire thing collapsed in on her.

    If only she were Mystic, she thought ruefully. She could simply fly out. But wishes wouldn''t change her reality.

    "I''m hurt," she replied, striving to keep her voice steady. "But I''m okay."

    "I''ll come down and get you," Olisa declared, his tone brooking no argument.

    "No!" Kainene''s response was sharp, fueled by fear for his safety. She softened her voice, "It''s too dangerous. It''s just a flesh wound. I''ll heal quickly." Her eyes scanned her surroundings, landing on a patch of deeper darkness that seemed to lead further underground. "There''s a tunnel here. I''ll follow it and see if it leads out. If it does, I''ll come up to you."

    "And if it doesn''t?" Olisa''s voice was heavy with doubt.

    "I''ll come back here and wait. You should go and find the others. If you don''t see me before then, it''ll mean the tunnel didn''t work out and I''m still here. So you''ll know where to find me."

    Olisa''s silence spoke volumes about his displeasure with the plan. Kainene smiled, even though he couldn''t see it. The familiar stubbornness in his hesitation was oddly comforting.

    "I''ll be fine," she promised, injecting as much confidence into her voice as she could muster. "We''ll be needing the others'' help anyway. Ije can make the jump. You can''t."

    Several more seconds of tense silence passed before Olisa finally relented. "Stay safe," he called down, his voice thick with emotion. "I''ll be back soon."

    Then he was gone, and Kainene allowed herself to slump against the rough wall of the chasm. The facade of strength crumbled, and she could no longer suppress the tremors wracking her body. Her pulse raced, and she could feel the beginnings of a fever setting in.

    "Definitely poisoned," she whispered, eyeing the chain still embedded in her leg. Gritting her teeth, she wrapped her fingers around the cold metal and yanked it out in one swift motion. This time, she couldn''t completely contain her reaction. A strangled moan escaped her lips as fresh waves of pain radiated from the wound. She took several quick, shallow breaths, fighting to regain control.

    To her relief, the presence she''d sensed beyond the tunnel remained still and silent. She let out a shaky gasp, grateful for small mercies.

    Black blood now flowed freely from the open wound, its colour a stark warning of the poison coursing through her system. Kainene forced herself to ignore it, focusing instead on steadying her breathing. She cast one last glance at the yawning mouth of the tunnel before closing her eyes.

    With practised ease, she slipped into a meditative state, drawing in earth anwansi from her surroundings and directed the energy through her channels, fortifying her body against the invasion of the poison. As she sank deeper into the trance, time seemed to lose meaning. In this state of heightened awareness, Kainene could feel every beat of her heart, every surge of the poison, every small victory as her reinforced body fought back.

    And so she remained, locked in an internal battle against the venom, silently praying that Olisa would return with help before it was too late. The darkness of the chasm pressed in around her, a constant reminder of the precarious nature of her situation. But Kainene held fast to hope, to the promise of reunion, to the warmth of Olisa''s last words.

    She would endure. She had to.

    ***

    The Sage started shuffling back to his previous position after making his declaration, his weathered feet barely disturbing the ethereal mist that clung to the ground. Somadina hesitated for a moment, his eyes darting around the surreal dreamscape, before hurrying after the elder. The air shimmered with an otherworldly quality, and distant echoes of familiar yet alien sounds reverberated through the space.

    "You told me to find you," Somadina began tentatively, his voice barely above a whisper. "Why?"

    Omaliko''s indigo eyes gleamed with an inner light as he turned to face his young charge. "You were dream walking, child. An innate ability I did not believe you would unlock until you had at least advanced to Ordained," he replied, his voice carrying the weight of centuries. "You saw certain things you were not ready for. A dangerous situation that could have ended very badly for your soul."

    The Sage paused, allowing the gravity of his words to sink in. The dreamscape around them seemed to pulse in response to the tension. "Luckily, our Firstborn came to the same conclusion and wiped your memory. It also had the benefit of allowing me to contact you without running the risk of accidentally breaking your mind."

    Somadina shuddered at the thought, his eyes widening with a mixture of fear and awe. He opened his mouth to speak, but Omaliko had already moved on, pausing at one of the numerous artefacts that dotted the misty landscape. With a wave of his gnarled hand, the Sage brought up a shimmering golden panel.

    The panel''s surface rippled like water before resolving into an image of a miniature, desert-like area. Somadina leaned in, fascinated by the detail. A small group of jarumi, their skin glistening with sweat and determination, were locked in combat with several swarms of beetle-wasps. Their weapons flashed with elemental light as they warded off the tenacious soul beasts, each movement a dance of survival.

    Beyond the immediate battle, in the next room, Somadina could see two massive basilisk-scorpions. The monstrous creatures waited patiently by the door, their stingers poised and ready for any unfortunate soul who might come charging in. The young man felt a chill run down his spine at the sight.

    Omaliko considered the scene for a moment, his face an impassive mask. Then, with another wave of his hand, the room with the soul beasts vanished. In its place appeared a scenic beach of pristine white sand and tall, swaying palm trees. The sudden shift from danger to tranquility was jarring.

    "Are you the one that controls the Tower?" Somadina asked, his curiosity getting the better of him.

    The Sage''s lips quirked in what might have been a smile. "Not particularly. I manage a few places here and there on occasion, but the true masters are the idiok and, of course, the Tower itself, even if its sentience has been... loose of late."

    Somadina''s brow furrowed. "Is that why you called me here? To help with the Tower? What can I possibly do to change things?"

    "You give yourself too little credit," replied the Sage softly, his voice carrying a hint of warmth. "And yes, it is indeed part of why I summoned you. But first, you must understand."

    With a tap of his staff on the misty ground, two blobs of light bloomed into existence. They quickly resolved themselves into soft, indigo-hued chairs that seemed to glow from within. Omaliko sank into one with a grateful sigh, and Somadina followed suit, his eyes wide with wonder.

    He made it look so easy, Somadina thought, remembering how difficult it had been to learn Mirror Master. So this is what a true dream dibia can do.

    The young man''s awe was tempered, however, by the concern clouding Omaliko''s eyes. As the Sage began to speak, Somadina leaned in, eager to hear every word.

    "Most people, when they think of the Towers, see them as merely another set of ruins or dungeons," Omaliko began, his voice taking on a rhythmic cadence. "Places of power and mystery that often reward those brave enough to risk their dangerous depths. Naturally, they are aware of the Towers'' sentience and desire for knowledge, but it is widely seen as a quirk at best. An ingenious Enchantment left by the Firstborn to ensure their coffers never ran dry."

    The dreamscape around them seemed to dim, focusing attention on the Sage''s words. "But the wisest among us have always thought differently. The Towers of Citadel aren''t like Amosis, a ruined city left by long-dead gods, or An Siji, an island made desolate by fortune seekers that delved too deep into a rift, broke through to the spirit world, and unleashed horrors upon themselves."

    Somadina nodded, familiar with these cautionary tales. The Sage continued, his voice dropping to a near-whisper. "The Towers were made in a time when the Firstborn and the other greater and lesser spirits called this plane home. They don''t do things without a good reason, and humans looking for treasure most certainly don''t count."

    "Why then?" asked Somadina, leaning forward in his chair. "Why were the Towers built?"

    "To anchor this world," came the reply, heavy with the weight of ancient knowledge. "To keep it and not just the spirit realm, but the other worlds separate and in balance."

    Somadina blinked, opened his mouth, and shut it again. "Other worlds," he repeated, his voice a mix of disbelief and awe.

    "I see doubt on your face," the Sage remarked idly, his indigo eyes piercing into Somadina, seeming to cut open his heart and lay it bare. "But that is to be expected. You do not yet understand." He leaned back into his chair, the indigo glow pulsing gently. "This world, this universe, was among the earliest made. But not the first. That honor belongs to Obi Mbu, home to the Chineke, the Father and Komosu, the Mother and His sister-wife."

    Somadina made a face. "His sister?"

    "The Architects do not operate under the same rules as us, their creations," Omaliko said, a hint of amusement in his voice. "We call them the Mother and Father and think of them as male and female when in actuality they are neither, but embodiments of the masculine and feminine natures of the multiverse. The natures that exist in us as well. Why would they be either? They, who existed before there was ever a need for such distinctions." He waved a hand dismissively. "But I digress. I did not call you here to ponder the metaphysical natures of our creators."

    Somadina gave a hesitant nod, not sure he had entirely understood what the Sage had been trying to say. "You were talking about the first universe."

    "Yes. But truly our attention must lie with the second, for that''s where our story begins. Citadel, our world, was a mere infant when Vestige blossomed. It was the home of the Ris, the first gods and the first to rule over a facet of creation. Then they devolved into civil war and left their universe a barren, broken thing. Distraught, the Father abandoned Vestige and retired to the first to work on a new and better one. But the creation of a universe is a dangerous thing and one day, an accident happened and Komosu died."

    Somadina nodded again. Aside from the bit about Vestige and the Ris, it was a story he had heard before. The dreamscape around them shifted, showing fleeting images of cosmic battles and the birth of worlds.

    "Her death, however, was not in vain," Omaliko continued, his voice taking on a reverent tone. "Her essence mingled with the half-formed potential the Father had made and gave birth to the multiverse and its many wonders. In time, greater shards of Her being would collect and change, forming the Arushi and the other Elders."

    "Okay," Somadina said slowly, trying to process the cosmic scale of what he was hearing. "But what does this have to do with me?"

    "Patience, Somadina," the Sage chided gently. "What I am about to tell you took me years of study to learn and uncover. It started with a dream, a dream the Taleweaver had not meant to give me upon my ascension to Ordained."

    "What did you see?" Somadina asked, leaning forward, his heart racing with anticipation.

    "The Other," Omaliko replied, his face grim. The dreamscape darkened, as if responding to the weight of his words. "There has never been just two Architects. You have heard of Chineke, the Father and Komosu, the Mother. But before them, there was another. She who came before there was a before. Ora. The End of All Things."

    A chill seemed to descend on the world at the mention of that name, and Somadina scratched at the goosebumps that had broken out over his skin. The mist around them grew thicker, more oppressive. "Who is She?"

    "It is hard to say," Omaliko replied, his voice barely above a whisper. "Tales about Her are sketchy and hard to find. Even when they are found, they are rarely in agreement. Some claim that the End is the mother of the other two. Others their sister. Yet in one thing do they all come to the same conclusion. Ora hates all of creation."

    Somadina was still scratching at his arms, the chill seeming to seep into his very bones. "Why?"

    "She is the void, the emptiness that was all there was before the Mother and the Father came and changed it. Now she wishes for things to return to what it once was. Silent nothingness."

    The young man''s mind reeled with the implications. He thought of the Towers, of their mysterious origins and purposes. A sudden realisation struck him. "The Thrones. They know, don''t they?"

    "Parts of it. But yes, most of the Monarchs are aware," Omaliko said, his voice a low rumble that seemed to resonate with the very stone around them. "Moremi, the current Timelord Paragon, made certain to inform them. The ones that don''t know are those who don''t care." He paused, his eyes growing distant. "It is why they sent Oseloka Oma to retrieve the Tower''s Heart."

    Somadina frowned, his mind racing to keep up with the implications. "The Tower''s Heart? But why?"

    Omaliko''s gaze sharpened, focusing intently on the young Disciple. "When they decipher its workings, they will make copies. Each will use theirs to stave off the attacks in their domains. More importantly, it''s believed to hold the key to ascending the ranks without the need for long, arduous cultivation¡ªa suspicion only recently confirmed."

    "Attacks?" Somadina''s frown deepened, his fingers unconsciously tracing the intricate patterns on his betrothal necklace. "Do you mean the increased Aberration presence?"

    "Yes," the Sage nodded gravely. "This Tower''s failure is merely a sign of a greater ailment. The End, you see, has been warring against creation for a very long time."

    Omaliko''s voice took on a rhythmic cadence, as if reciting an ancient tale. "It started with the Ris, sixty thousand years ago, when Her dark whisperings drove them mad and caused them to destroy one another. Now it continues with her children''s attacks on the worlds."

    The cave seemed to grow colder as Omaliko continued, his words painting a grim picture of the future. "Once the Tower is gone, one of our major defences will vanish with it, and Citadel will be laid bare to interferences and breaches from other universes. The rifts will get worse, Somadina, and Aberration types that haven''t been seen for millennia will walk the earth once more."

    Somadina felt a chill run down his spine, remembering the terrifying battle he had witnessed. "The Firstborn... they''re fighting against this?"

    Omaliko nodded, his expression grave. "The Firstborn are nearly being overwhelmed in their fight against the World Eaters, creatures whose terrible presence can unmake creation itself. What you saw was one such battle. The Firstborn are currently victorious, but it is not a war they can win for long."

    The young Disciple swallowed hard, his throat suddenly dry. "But... what can we do?"

    At this, Omaliko''s expression darkened even further, the lines on his face deepening like canyons carved by millennia of worry. "We were supposed to send reinforcements. It''s the entire reason why this world was granted the gift of cultivation. We were meant to rise and become powerful enough to aid them in their fight."

    His voice took on a bitter edge. "But have the Thrones and Paragons and Sovereigns done so? No. They sit and conquer and rule while the End pushes ever closer. Even the soul beasts and earthborn that should know better have all refused to Ascend."

    He sighed, the sound echoing off the cave walls like a mournful wind. "Worse still is their monopoly on knowledge. Their refusal to Ascend is bad enough, but to prevent others from reaching the same rank is mad."

    Omaliko turned to Somadina, his eyes blazing with an intensity that made the young man want to shrink back. "Which is why you must break that monopoly and become a Throne."

    Somadina stared, unsure if he''d heard properly. "But... isn''t reaching Throne really difficult?"

    "It is," Omaliko agreed, his tone softening slightly. "It takes decades, centuries of unimaginable training and discipline to reach that rank, using the normal routes. But if Citadel and the multiverse at large is to have any hope of weathering the coming storm, you must do it in six years."

    Six years. Somadina sank deeper into his chair, crushed by the Sage''s expectant eyes. The enormity of the task before him seemed insurmountable. "I''m not sure I can do it. The Monarchs... Surely some of them aren''t all bad."

    Omaliko nodded, pain evident in his eyes. "There were a few. My mate, the former Timelord Paragon, was one of them. Her visions were what set me on my path after the confusion that arose when I advanced to Sage. When she Ascended, I felt lost and tried to give myself a new affinity."

    "Stellar anwansi.".

    "Indeed," Omaliko confirmed. "After much experimentation, I was successful. Barely. But there was a price. My bond with the Taleweaver was crippled. I was forever locked to Sage, unable to advance any further."

    His fingers traced the heavy chains that hung from his body, the metal links clinking softly. "The knowledge drove me mad for a time, and I took to wearing these chains, a deluded attempt at atonement. I fear this was part of the reason for my clan''s downfall. Without me, they were unable to fight back when the Twins Radiant advanced, killed the previous Citrine Throne, and removed us as Vassals."

    Omaliko took a deep breath, his gaze distant as if looking into the past. "But that''s not relevant right. What you need to know was that, now that I had my mate''s affinity, I tried to continue as she had done. But where her future sight had always been murky at times, mine was downright confusing. Still, it was clear enough, my words strong enough, to win over the Chinyelugo Patriarch."

    "The Stranger Unseen," Somadina whispered, recalling tales he had heard from Kainene and Olisa. "The Throne that died."

    "Yes," Omaliko said, that single word managing to contain years of repressed grief. "He was brash and prone to bouts of childish playfulness, but he was eager. And with him came Chinyelugo Azuka, his mate and his Apostle. With the two of them and my smoky, but sometimes clear visions, it seemed the loss of my mate had been mitigated."

    "Then they died," Somadina said softly, hesitating before asking, "Do you know how¡ª"

    "No," Omaliko cut him off, pain flashing across his features. "I was away in Karfi when it happened. The news... it broke me. I had not only lost what seemed like the last hope but also people I had been proud to call my best friends. I would have given up right then and there if I hadn''t received a vision. A vision of you."

    "Me?" Somadina''s voice was barely above a whisper, startled by the revelation.

    Omaliko nodded, his eyes focusing intently on the young Disciple. "I had looked before, searching for another path to victory in case we failed, but had never succeeded. Until then. Never had a vision of mine been so clear. I knew immediately that I needed to prepare."

    Understanding dawned on Somadina''s face. "The cave," he said in sudden realisation. "Everything here¡ª"

    "Is yours," Omaliko confirmed. "When I initially made it for myself, it was as a retreat for when I got tired of the world. But I think this is a much better alternative. When you become an Authority, remember that place. It will help you greatly."

    But Somadina was shaking his head, swaying under the weight of the destiny that had suddenly been dumped onto him. "I''m sorry. But I can''t. I can''t do it. I''m just me. A clanless orphan boy with no future. No one in their right mind should put their hopes on me."

    Omaliko''s voice was gentle but firm. "Ah. But you can. I have seen it. And you won''t be alone. The other universes have their own heroes, champions that will stand beside you when the time comes. And you have your friends as well."

    The Sage''s smile was tinged with sadness and hope in equal measure. "I speak not just as a Sage, Somadina Nwora, but as the Prophet-in-Chains. All that I''ve told you is the truth. It is your destiny to save the world."

    Somadina stared, speechless for a long time, trying to come to terms with all this. The cave seemed to press in around him, the yoke of expectation as heavy as the stone above. Eventually, he sighed and said, "I don''t know if I''m the right person for any of this. I killed my mother, after all. But I''ll try."

    "Selfless sacrifice isn''t something that should be tarnished by blaming it on others," Omaliko said gently. "Think for a moment. If it had been you in that position, the roles reversed, would you have hesitated to do the same? And, it is not like your mother ever left you. A part of her has been with you all this time."

    He waved his hand, and suddenly, Rai swooped down from the shadows, alighting on the arm of Somadina''s chair. The young Disciple made a sound, somewhere between a gasp and a strangled scream.

    "Rai?"

    Omaliko''s voice was soft, filled with a mixture of wonder and old regret. "I had an owlcat once when I was young. He never bonded fully with me because, I''ll admit, I wasn''t a very good person back then, and eventually he got fed up and left. That spurred my research into soul beasts. It has always fascinated me how they are born. This fusion of animal and spirit."

    Rai was purring, staring right at Somadina, but the young man was frozen, unable to do anything but stare back.

    "Mother?" he managed weakly, and the owlcat flared her wings in response.

    "A small piece of her, yes," Omaliko confirmed. "Not entirely the woman that birthed you, but enough of her soul, I think. Enough of the parts that cared for and loved you deeply." He ran his hands across Rai''s back and let out a small smile when she coiled up and sprang into Somadina''s startled arms. "She has not bonded completely with you for fear of killing you. Rare is the person that can tolerate the full weight of a Sage''s soul, after all."

    This was yet another shocking discovery, but Somadina could care little about that in the face of all the other revelations being flung at him from all directions. Instead, he cradled the owlcat and buried his face in her fur, hiding the tears from Omaliko. Rai, fortunately, did not seem to mind and curled her tail around him, letting her purring calm and relax him.

    Then Somadina raised his head and rose, his heart filled with a newfound determination. "Thank you," he said to both of them, his voice thick with emotion. "I won''t let you down."

    "I know you won''t," Omaliko replied, inclining his head with respect.

    Before Somadina could respond, a deep rumble drowned out all other sounds. The earth shook violently, as though determined to throw them to the ground. Dust and small pebbles rained down from the cave ceiling. The tremor passed a moment later, but the Sage was on his feet, his long beard sweeping the ground as he called out urgent instructions.

    "Keep my Testament close. When the time is right, you will find the chapter you need. And trust the pale one. Your destiny and his are intertwined."

    Jidenna? Somadina wondered, but Omaliko gave him no time to think. He was hurried back to the entrance, the urgency in the Sage''s movements palpable. Once they were there, Omaliko tapped his staff on the betrothal necklace and thrust it into Somadina''s hands.

    "I''ve attuned it to you and your pendant. Now you will be able to summon it at will," he said, watching as the staff shrank until it was half as tall as Somadina, then turned into swirling light and disappeared into the now indigo gemstone on the necklace.

    As the staff vanished, the chains around Omaliko began to glow with an eerie light. They detached from the Sage''s body, floating in the air for a moment before surging towards Somadina. The young Disciple flinched, but the chains merely wrapped around him briefly before disappearing, seeming to sink into his very being.

    Omaliko''s voice was urgent as he continued, "I¡¯m also giving you Binding Vows, my foci. And I must ask you not to attempt to use any of them until you are ready. They are Sage''s weapons and still filled with my anwansi. The backlash could be catastrophic."

    "I understand. Thank you," said Somadina, bowing deeply, his mind reeling from the transfer of the staff and chains. "But what about you?"

    Omaliko''s eyes were sad but resolute. "My time is over, Somadina. I am tired. Architects know I have lingered long enough as it is. I must go now to join my mate and my friends." He placed a hand on Somadina''s shoulders, the touch conveying a lifetime of hope and burden. "May the Father smile upon you."

    Somadina hesitated for only a moment before squeezing the hand, careful not to grasp it too hard. Then he turned and disappeared into the mouth of the cave. He kept his back straight as he hurried and did not turn around, even when he heard the sigh, like wind escaping a house, and the dull thud of a body hitting the ground.

    "Goodbye, Omaliko Dike," he murmured as he left the cave and plunged into the forest. The ground rumbled again, more violently this time, and he increased his pace, racing to find his friends in time.

    As Somadina ran, the forest around him seemed to blur, the trees and undergrowth melding into a tapestry of green and brown. The enormity of what he had just learned pressed down on him, each step carrying him further from the cave and closer to a destiny he never could have imagined. The betrothal necklace bounced against his chest, the indigo gem now pulsing with a faint, starlike light¡ªa beacon of hope in the gathering darkness.

    As he raced towards his friends and the challenges that awaited, Somadina Nwora, once an orphan, now a chosen one, steeled himself for the journey ahead.

 1.17: Sacrifice

    The cacophony of screams reached them long before they even entered the room. Loud and persistent, it was the same in every chamber and corridor they flashed past - a chaotic montage of panicked dibias, awosans, and jarumi desperately fighting off equally terrified soul beasts and Aberrations while the Tower crumbled around them.

    Ije and Jidenna raced through the disintegrating structure, their feet barely touching the ground as they navigated the maze of collapsing passageways. The air was thick with dust and the acrid scent of fear, making each breath a struggle.

    In one room, they glimpsed a plantain plantation, its lush greenery incongruous amidst the destruction. Crab-monkeys with shells gleaming like polished amber swung frantically from tree to tree, their ululations a high-pitched counterpoint to the rumble of the Tower as they fled a rapidly widening gash in the floor. The chasm yawned wider with each passing second, swallowing up rich, dark soil and roots alike.

    They darted past another chamber where a mixed group of dibias and three leading Waykeeper awosans huddled together. The awosans'' bright, glowing horns and hands were the only points of light in the dark emptiness surrounding them, casting eerie shadows that danced and twisted with each tremor of the Tower.

    Ije knew that there was no time to stay and help, the urgency of their own mission a constant pressure at the back of her mind. Even though he did a great job hiding it, she could see the way Jidenna''s eyes grew darker, his jaw clenching as they had to keep moving and abandon the screaming masses to their fate. The weight of each life they couldn''t save seemed to settle on his shoulders, yet it didn''t stop him from paying razor-sharp attention to their surroundings.

    A chunk of the ornately carved ceiling broke away with a sudden, heart-stopping crack and plunged towards them, trailing dust and fragments of ancient spellwork. Before Ije could even react, a swirl of inky shadow erupted from the ground at Jidenna''s command. The darkness coalesced into a massive hand, grasping the falling stone and holding it aloft until they were safely past.

    "We can''t keep this up much longer," Jidenna said, his voice strained with effort. He answered Ije''s grateful gesture with a terse nod of his own. "We need to find the others and get out fast."

    "How?" Ije asked, ducking out of the way of a parade of loudly honking oyster-ducks. Their pearlescent shells gleamed in the flickering light as they waddled past in a panic. "What are the odds of us randomly stumbling upon them in this chaos?"

    Jidenna''s eyes narrowed in concentration, a spark of an idea visible in their depths. "You told me the Tower was sentient, right? Maybe it can help us." He focused on a bland, flaking section of the wall, its surface marred by cracks and faded glyphs. "We are looking for friends," he addressed the Tower directly, his voice clear and commanding despite the mayhem around them. "Kainene, Olisa, and Somadina. Could you lead us to them?"

    Ije sighed and opened her mouth, intending to tell him that he was being foolish, when a lower rumble echoed through the chambers. The sound was different from the ongoing destruction, more purposeful. To her amazement, the wall before them split open with a grinding of stone on stone. A staircase materialised, leading upwards and disappearing into the gloom above.

    "Mother''s mercy," she breathed, staring at it with wide eyes. The steps seemed to shimmer slightly, as if not quite solid. "What was that?"

    "You never know until you try," Jidenna replied, sounding very pleased with himself. He brushed off dust from his clothes, the motion dislodging a small cascade of debris. Carefully adjusting his grip on Izu, who clung to him with wide, frightened eyes, he started up the staircase. "Coming?"

    Ije stared after him for a beat, then shook her head in disbelief. The Tower''s response added a new layer of complexity to their already precarious situation. As she followed Jidenna up the mystically conjured stairs, she couldn''t help but voice her concerns. "I just hope they are not in trouble," she said, almost in a whisper.

    The thought she didn''t dare speak aloud hung heavy in the air between them: And if they are, that we''re not too late.

    ***

    An idiok was waiting for Somadina when he came flying out of the cave, its silver fur gleaming in the strange, fluctuating light of the Tower. Unlike the one that had originally led him to Omaliko, this creature was built far sleeker, its movements fluid and purposeful. However, despite its different appearance, it was no less impatient with him.

    "This way," it called out irritably as it took a sharp turn, veering away from the familiar path Somadina had followed before and into a narrow side road. Ancient stones, worn smooth by countless feet over millennia, lined the way. "You''ll run into him much faster through here."

    "Run into who?" Somadina asked, his breath coming in short gasps as he struggled to keep up with the agile creature. But, as he had come to expect from these enigmatic beings, it ignored his question. Instead, it took to the trees, speedily swinging through gnarled branches that seemed to twist and reach out as they passed.

    Rai almost immediately cast herself into the air in a flurry of feathers, her amber and obsidian eyes gleaming with recognition, as if she knew where they were heading. Trusting his companion and the unsociable not-Firstborn to keep him safe, Somadina followed, pushing his legs to move faster.

    This new path they were following was eerily calm compared to the chaos they had left behind. Great trees arched overhead, their canopy a tapestry of shimmering leaves that seemed to ward off the worst of the Tower''s failing. Yet signs of decay still lingered in places ¨C cracks spider-webbing across stone walls, patches of vegetation withering and crumbling to dust before their eyes.

    It wasn''t entirely surprising when the forest behind them folded in on itself and imploded, mere minutes after they had cleared it. The sound was deafening, a cacophony of splintering wood and crumbling stone that sent shivers down Somadina''s spine.

    But there wasn''t enough time to stand around and gawk at the destruction. The idiok drove a relentless pace, and before long they were past the collapsing area and deep inside the corridors of the Tower proper. They blew past doors showing scenes of chaos and destruction ¨C rooms where gravity seemed to have reversed, chambers filled with swirling, multicoloured mists, hallways where time itself appeared to be unravelling.

    Somadina tried not to look at them too hard, his mind reeling from the impossible sights. Instead, he focused on keeping up with the baboon-like creature, who had abruptly turned up a flight of stairs. The rest of the hallway they had been following promptly burst into ethereal, blue-tinged flames a few moments later, the heat palpable even from a distance.

    "You will find him here," said the idiok, coming to an abrupt halt at the top of the stairs. Before Somadina could muster up his thanks, the creature bounded away, disappearing into the labyrinthine corridors of the Tower.

    Shaking his head in a mixture of confusion and gratitude, Somadina gave Rai a light scratch between her ears. The owlcat nuzzled against his hand, a low purr rumbling in her chest and drawing comfort from her presence, he started moving deeper into this new section of the Tower.

    This area was quieter, thankfully, and much more stable. The only visible sign of the ongoing implosion outside was a series of slowly spreading cracks on the vaulted ceiling. Somadina watched them carefully, trying to decide if they were accelerating and close to bringing down the entire area upon them. The faint sound of stone grinding against stone set his nerves on edge.

    Lost in his observations, Somadina almost missed the rapid footsteps approaching. He turned a corner and found Olisa running towards him, eyes wide with a mixture of panic and relief. Somadina came to a halt, memories of their last encounter flooding back ¨C the harsh words, the misunderstandings, the pain of thinking he had lost both Olisa and Kainene.

    Taking a deep breath, Somadina started to speak, words tumbling out in a rush as he tried to explain how he hadn''t meant any of it, how he had no intention of coming between them and how they could all just remain friends. Then, all of his carefully prepared apologies evaporated when Olisa ignored his fumbling attempts at speech and engulfed him in a bone-crushing hug.

    "Father who made me, you''re okay," Olisa gasped, his voice thick with emotion. Somadina''s confusion deepened, his brain struggling to reconcile this warm reception with the anger he had expected. A confusion that only grew when Olisa pulled away slightly, then pressed their lips together in a desperate, relieved kiss.

    Rai loudly protested her sudden displacement, irritably fluttering and flapping her wings. But her annoyance was quite secondary to the roaring flame that had come alive in Somadina''s chest. His eyes widened, his brain scrambling to comprehend.

    "What... what was that?" he managed to ask, the first and easiest of his many questions slipping out before he could stop it. His lips tingled, the warmth of Olisa''s kiss lingering.

    "Something I should have done a long time ago," Olisa replied with a soft smile. He reached out, gently wiping away a streak of dust from Somadina''s cheek with his thumb. Then, with a tenderness that made Somadina''s heart skip a beat, Olisa pulled him into another, gentler kiss.

    This time, Somadina''s eyes fluttered shut, his hands automatically moving to cradle Olisa''s neck. He let himself feel, truly feel, how much he cared for this boy ¨C for both Olisa and Kainene. The realisation was both terrifying and exhilarating, a warmth spreading through his chest that had nothing to do with anwansi.

    They might have stayed like that for much longer if not for Rai''s warning snarl and the ever-increasing shaking of the Tower around them. Reality came crashing back, reminding them of the danger they were in.

    "Are you guys alright?" Somadina asked, still a bit breathless. His mind raced, concern for their friends overtaking his momentary bliss. "What about Kainene? Ije and Jidenna?"

    Olisa''s eyes lost some of their sparkle, worry clouding his features. "I don''t know. We got separated, just like you. As for Kainene..." He sighed, running a hand through his hair in frustration. "She''s trapped. We accidentally set off one of the Tower''s defences."

    "But she''s alright?" Somadina demanded, his voice sharp with concern.

    "As far as I know, yes. But it''s a pit that goes deep underground, and with all this chaos..." Olisa''s voice trailed.

    Somadina didn''t need him to finish to get a clear picture of the danger Kainene was in. His mind raced, trying to formulate a plan. "What are we waiting for then? We need to go get her now."

    "Hold on," Olisa said, snatching Somadina''s arm as he made to move. "I want to rescue her just as much as you, but we''ll be doing her a lot more harm if we charge back there without a plan. We need to find Ije."

    "They''ll catch up with us eventually," Somadina replied, a newfound confidence in his voice. "The Tower will make sure of it. What isn''t certain is if she can make it that long."

    "Yeah, but she''ll need to be lifted out, and none of us can fly," Olisa pointed out, his brow furrowed in concentration.

    "No. But Rai can." Somadina patted the owlcat on the head as she made an affirmative noise, her feathers ruffling with pride. "And in case you''re forgetting, she can change sizes."

    Olisa blinked, surprise and hope dawning on his face. "I actually did forget about that." Then he smiled, a mixture of relief and admiration in his eyes, and planted another quick kiss on Somadina before grabbing his hand. "You sounded certain about the Tower. I assume you spoke to Omaliko."

    Somadina nodded as they started moving, Rai taking the lead with her keen senses. "Yeah. The baboons in charge will make sure of it."

    Olisa blinked again, slower this time. "I''m guessing there''s a story behind that statement."

    "A long one," Somadina replied, a wry smile tugging at his lips despite the gravity of their situation. "I''ll explain later."

    Olisa nodded and with Rai leading the way, her form shifting and growing larger as they ran, they charged off to save the woman they both loved.

    As they raced through the crumbling corridors, dodging falling debris and leaping over suddenly appearing chasms, Somadina''s mind whirled with everything that had happened. The revelations from Omaliko, the unexpected kiss from Olisa, the looming danger to Kainene ¨C it was almost too much to process. But he pushed it all aside, focusing on the task at hand. There would be time to sort through his feelings later, assuming they all survived this.

    For now, all that mattered was finding Kainene and getting everyone out of this collapsing Tower alive. With each step, Somadina could feel his anwansi responding to his determination, a comforting warmth spreading through his body. Whatever challenges lay ahead, he was ready to face them ¨C not alone, but with Olisa by his side and Rai leading the way.

    The Tower of Plenty might be falling, but in its death throes, it had given Somadina something precious: a chance to fight for those he loved, and the realisation that his heart was big enough to hold them both.

    ***

    Like a shooting star, the Sage streaks over the canyon, paying very little attention to the chunks of rock hurtling down towards her. Below, the panicked mass of people cry out and raise their arms in supplication and she hesitates, considering.

    Tucked away safely in the tiny satchel of holding attached to her waist is the Heart of the Tower; a spinning, spherical mass of magic and metal roughly the size of a human head. Even through the satchel she can feel its slowly pulsing power and remembers what it felt like to look upon it for the first time. How it made her dizzy if her gaze lingered for too long.

    She had been nearing the room that housed it¡ªa small, ethereal garden of blue-white flowers¡ªwhen the Tower¡¯s shaking had first worsened, then halted, stabilised by the power of the Thrones. She had wasted no time in snagging the Heart and pouring on speed when she felt their influence fade and the situation return with a vengeance, aggravated by the Heart¡¯s theft.

    But such thoughts are not her main concern at the moment. Oma weighs the artefact she must deliver against the lives of the pleading low rankers, none of whom are members of her clan, their Vassals or in any way affiliated to her, and finds the decision easy to make.

    So she turns and continues on her path to escape, letting their now panicked cries wash over her like water.

    ***

    The treasure room was almost unrecognisable when they arrived. Gone were the great heaps of coins, gold, and priceless artefacts reaching up to the sky. In their place lay rubble: great, broken slabs of rock and earth strewn carelessly about, casualties of both the Tower''s impending collapse and their activation of the trap. Some of the ancient scripts were still active, pulling the ambient anwansi in the area into such chaotic configurations that Olisa had to turn off his Ordained sight to fend off the incoming headache. The air shimmered with residual magic, making the very atmosphere feel thick and oppressive.

    Luckily, those same scripts seemed to be keeping this part of the Tower stable. The shaking here was little more than a murmur, a stark contrast to the violent tremors they had experienced earlier. Yet, they couldn''t be sure how long the magical safeguards would hold. With a sense of urgency, Olisa and Somadina hurried to the pit and peered down into its dark depths.

    "Kainene!" Olisa called, his voice echoing in the cavernous space. He waited, heart in his throat, for the shoe to drop¡ªfor no answer to come and part of his world to come to an end.

    "I''m here," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper and Olisa''s heart started beating again. "Is Ije there with you? I think I need to get out fast. There''s something down here with me, and all this shaking is waking it up."

    Somadina placed a hand on Olisa''s shoulder, frowning and voiced the question on both their minds: "What is it?"

    "I don''t know," Kainene answered, her usual confidence replaced by a note of unease. "I wasn''t exactly about to get closer to check. But it feels... natural? Like a soul beast but not. Either way, I think I should leave before it notices me."

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    An earthborn then? Olisa wondered. He hadn¡¯t known there was any grove of soul trees close enough to have a member old enough to become one. He didn''t dwell on it though. Instead, he nodded at Rai, who glided forth from Somadina''s shoulders and dove downwards, rapidly expanding before their eyes. The veil covering her came undone, and Olisa felt the owlcat''s rank rise, then settle on somewhere close to but not quite Ordained. From their past experiences, Olisa knew she would roughly be the size of a half-grown horse¡ªmore than big enough to carry Kainene. Once again, it made him wonder about Rai''s odd, fluctuating ranking. But concern for his girlfriend''s safety swept that aside a few seconds later when Rai erupted out of the pit, Kainene draped haphazardly across her back.

    The owlcat made a gentle landing, but the Ordained still slid off like a tossed piece of cloth, her breaths coming in short, shallow gasps.

    Olisa and Somadina were by her side in an instant, then recoiled once they caught sight of her leg. The wound was angry and inflamed, with dark tendrils spreading outward from the point of injury.

    "Mother have mercy," Somadina gasped, his face paling. "Poison?"

    She nodded weakly, holding on to Olisa''s hand like a vice. Her skin felt clammy and cool to the touch. "The trap we triggered... the spears on the chains had it on them." She shook her head again, wincing with the movement. "I flushed out most of it by cultivating, but some of it is still in my system, I think."

    Somadina frowned at that but did not comment. Instead, he took off his shirt and efficiently tore it into long strips. Using one to clean off the pus and infected blood weeping from the wound, he gently straightened her leg and held his hands over the injury. A smile tugged at his lips when Kainene began to relax as the indigo light of Creator''s Touch began to take hold, suffusing the wound with healing energy.

    "Looks like it was a relatively weak poison," he said, his voice calm and reassuring. "Probably why you were able to resist it for so long."

    Olisa peered at the wound, curiosity overriding his concern for a moment. "You know what it is?"

    "Yeah, I think I do," Somadina replied, his brow furrowed in concentration as he finished binding Kainene''s thigh with the remaining strips. "I can''t be absolutely certain, but it smells like Angel Bane."

    Olisa snorted in pained amusement. The universe could be so weird at times.

    "That''s twice you''ve saved us from death by poisoning." Kainene reached out and cupped Somadina''s face, her touch gentle despite her weakened state. "Thank you."

    "It''s fine," Somadina said, leaning into her touch before sinking into their grateful arms with a happy sigh. "Guess I don''t need to ask if you''re also okay with me being your third," he added, a note of amusement in his voice.

    Kainene and Olisa chuckled and held him even tighter, only adjusting to make room for Rai, who had spotted the group hug and demanded to be included with an insistent chirp. Olisa could have stayed like that forever, enjoying their warmth. It was a moment that, up until that fateful night when he''d been sent out to fight a battle he couldn''t win, had been rare and far between.

    The tender moment was abruptly shattered by a thunderous roar that seemed to shake the very foundations of the Tower. They whirled around, hands instinctively going to their staffs as they slowly rose to their feet. Wide, horrified eyes fixed on the hole as a clawed hand the size of a hippo appeared over the top of the pit. It flexed for a second, then gripped and pulled, joined by a second hand as their owner hauled itself out of the chasm.

    They backed away, trembling, as the creature emerged completely and paused, as if recovering its strength. Twice as tall as Olisa, it towered over them, great and terrible. Spindly with a pronounced hunch, it seemed weighed down by its oversized arms. The creature let out a mournful cry when it took a single, shuddering step forward, the sound a haunting mixture of creaking wood and primal fury. Its body of petrified wood cracked and yawned with each movement, revealing glimpses of a glowing, amber-like substance within. Two green spots of light peered out from a plain, featureless, wooden face, giving the impression of ancient, unknowable intelligence. A thick cape of dark green leaves erupted from the back of its neck and plunged downwards to almost touch the ground, rustling with each laboured movement.

    It took another step and wobbled once again, apparently having difficulties balancing on its relatively tiny legs. Somadina stared for a moment, taking it all in, then whispered in a mixture of awe and terror: "Earthborn."

    The creature snapped its gaze to them, as if it had heard, and screamed¡ªan odd mix between an animal''s roar and the sound of snapping branches. The pressure on their souls followed the next instant, and Olisa staggered backwards, heart filled with dread.

    Ordained.

    "It''s Ordained," he warned unnecessarily, his voice tight with fear. Without hesitation, he launched himself at the creature, unfurling his staff with a thought. The weapon hummed with power, ready to channel his anwansi.

    Somadina and Kainene called after him in a panic, their voices filled with desperation, but he blocked them out of his mind. There was no way he was letting them anywhere near this thing. Somadina was too weak and Kainene too injured to do more than die immediately if they tried to fight it. He just needed to distract it long enough for them to get away, and he told them so, his voice carrying a finality that brooked no argument.

    "You''re crazy," Kainene said, and he could hear the frustration and fear in her voice. But she seemed to have caught on to what he was doing and was now dragging away a very reluctant Somadina. Olisa could hear his protests fading as they retreated from the fight.

    Relieved that his friends were moving to safety, Olisa turned his full attention back to the earthborn. The creature was raising a massive hand to bat him aside, its movements deceptively quick for its size. Olisa flowed under the enormous paw as it swatted at him, his body moving with the fluid grace of long practice and slashed upwards with his staff, channelling his anwansi into a powerful strike.

    The sphere of displaced air detonated in a satisfying display of turquoise light, and the earthborn was hurled away like a rag doll. It landed hard, the impact cracking parts of its wooden body. The creature let out another thunderous roar, this one tinged with pain and rage. But Olisa didn''t let up. He kept blasting the earthborn with repeated strikes, each one a brilliant flash of turquoise energy, trying to keep it disoriented and confused.

    The earthborn, however, quickly grew wise to Olisa''s tactics. It waited, patient as the ancient trees it came from, until he launched another attack. Weathering the technique with its broad, gnarled arms, it retaliated with sudden ferocity. A storm of dark green leaves, each edge glinting with malice, erupted from its body and bore down on Olisa like a tidal wave of verdant destruction.

    Olisa raised his staff, its surface humming with stored anwansi, and pushed outwards. A pulse of sound, visible as ripples in the air, collided with the oncoming leaves. But it wasn''t enough. The leaf storm overwhelmed his defence, and Olisa felt the sting of a hundred cuts as gashes and slashes appeared on his arms and face where the leaves had passed through.

    Gritting his teeth against the pain, Olisa answered with Wall of Sound. A turquoise-coloured barrier of pure sonic energy exploded outwards, charging towards the earthborn. Again, the Awakened soul tree bore the attack, its massive arms forming an impenetrable shield of living wood. Then, with a groan that seemed to shake the very foundations of the Tower, it slammed down on the ground. Another leaf storm, even more ferocious than the last, erupted towards Olisa. He barely dodged, feeling the wind of their passing ruffle his hair.

    I can''t keep this up, he thought as he set the air ringing with his power. The ground rumbled in response, as if agreeing with his assessment. The wave of destruction sweeping through the rest of the Tower was yet to touch this area, but Olisa could feel it approaching, an inexorable tide of chaos drawing ever closer.

    A little way ahead, he sensed rather than saw Kainene and Somadina. They were carefully navigating the thin edge of the massive cavern, their progress slowed by the treacherous drop that awaited a misstep and Kainene''s still-healing injuries. Occasionally, they paused to shoot him worried looks, their faces etched with concern and fear.

    Olisa knew they weren''t safe yet, not with them still this close to the fight and an Ordained-ranking earthborn at play. The thought of his loved ones in danger sent a surge of determination through him. It wasn''t the first time he''d fought an opponent he knew was stronger than him. I need to fight smart.

    With that thought, he channelled his anwansi, increasing the ringing in the air. The earthborn hesitated, its wooden features twisting in an expression that might have been wariness. But the moment passed quickly, and it launched another volley of leaves, charging forward with the clear intention of ending this battle once and for all.

    Dimly, Olisa heard Kainene and Somadina scream his name, their voices thick with terror. But he tuned them out, focusing instead on the complex symphony he was weaving through the air. As the leaves passed an invisible threshold, the Seal triggered.

    Enforcements had never been Olisa''s strong suit; he much preferred Invocations. Sound, for him, had never lent itself to enhancing his body, and after many failures, he had abandoned such techniques, much to the dismay of his tutors. But he had eventually returned to trying to learn one, especially once he''d heard he had been matched against Kainene in the intra-court games. Even his mother, the erstwhile stifling and overbearing Matriarch of the Ekwueme clan, had merely demanded he put up a good fight.

    That had rubbed him the wrong way and ignited a fire of determination within him. So he''d persevered, spending long nights bent over their clan''s Firstborn scroll in intense study. Finally, two days before the games were due to begin, it had snapped into focus, and he mastered it. He still found it amusing, remembering the shocked expressions on his parents'' and tutors'' faces when he cast the technique and ultimately used it to beat the undefeated Kainene.

    Back then, he had been more concerned with winning glory and proving his parents wrong. It seemed apt, he supposed, that he would use its proper form now to save the ones he loved.

    Leaping backwards with a grace born of countless hours of training, Olisa placed the closed staff to his lips. As he began to play, the air rang with his power, a visible distortion spreading outwards like ripples in a pond. At once, the wave of razor-sharp leaves froze, then went into orbit around him, their speed increasing as his tune grew in complexity.

    The earthborn ceased its charge and leaned back, its mouth open in an alarmed trill that shook loose a shower of leaves and bark. But there was no escaping once the Seal had its hold.

    Ballad of the Song God. An Ordained-level technique.

    The staff-cum-flute still held in place, Olisa took a step forward. And the soul tree mimicked him, its limbs creaking in protest as it tried to fight his hold. Then he took another step, and another, slipping into the dance as smooth as butter. The air came alive with his music, a haunting melody that seemed to resonate with the very stones of the Tower.

    The earthborn creaked and groaned, but followed his lead. More and more of the previously discarded leaves lifted themselves into the air, joining the swirling vortex around Olisa as he played on, weaving the projectiles into a tight, rapidly spinning cyclone of green. The song came in short, frenetic bursts now, then abruptly lengthened into a loud, sustained note that echoed through the cavern.

    At his command, the leaves swarmed the earthborn. Olisa was only barely aware of his body, vaguely cognizant of the fact that it had gone translucent, alive with an inner, turquoise light as it transformed into a second, living instrument. His entire being was focused on the music, on moving the earthborn to the tune, on maintaining the continuous barrage on its wooden body.

    The soul tree let out an outraged scream that shook loose stalactites from the cavern ceiling. It tried to wrest back control of its leaves, its limbs flailing as it attempted to pummel Olisa to the ground. But Olisa''s will was absolute, his determination fueled by love and the need to protect. Slowly, surely, the earthborn began to weaken. Cracks appeared in its bark-like skin, weeping a amber-like sap.

    Despite it all, he was winning.

    Then it happened. His flute-staff played its last tune as his core drained down to the dregs, and the Ballad came to an end, setting the soul tree free. It hesitated for a moment, watching as Olisa collapsed to the ground, as though unsure that it wasn''t a trick. Then, with a sound like a forest being torn apart, it let out an earsplitting roar.

    Olisa raised his staff, despite the delicious pain wracking his body from his empty core, and tried to cast another Seal. But the earthborn had no intention of letting him. It snarled, a sound like branches snapping in a gale, and exploded in a torrent of green light that nearly blinded him. The force struck like a hammer, knocking his breath away.

    But the soul tree wasn''t done. Everywhere the light touched, plant life erupted; green grass and flowers sprang from bare stone, and great, twisting vines festooned with an array of nasty-looking thorns burst into being. Olisa looked at them and sighed, relaxing into acceptance. He had done it. Somadina and Kainene were small blurs in the distance, having safely made it across. And while his sharp hearing could make out their screams, he simply smiled and gestured with his hand.

    It''s okay, he told them in his mind. I love you.

    The earthborn roared again, and the vines lunged forward. Olisa lay down, hoping that someday, they would be able to forgive him.

    The expected pain never came. In its place was a sound that he never thought he would hear again and a flash of light that he saw even through his closed eyelids.

    "Spectacular Thunder Hammer," barked a familiar voice, and the lightning that followed was louder, brighter as it hurled itself into the screaming soul tree. Ije descended from above, a blur of motion and crackling energy. She swept out with her staff, and the vines vanished, sliced apart by arcs of razor-edged blade anwansi that glinted in the cavern''s dim light.

    "Are you okay?" she asked, her voice tight with concern as she seized his arm and cast herself back into Razor Glide, her Friction anwansi curling around them both effortlessly.

    I am now, he thought, managing a weak nod. Ije glanced at him, her eyes searching his face, before nodding back and spiriting him away from the still reeling earthborn. Even though their landing was gentle, his knees wobbled as he stood, and it was with a grateful sigh that he sank into Kainene and Somadina''s equally shaking arms.

    "It''s okay," he said, and this time, surrounded by the warmth of their embrace and the knowledge that they were safe, he believed it.

    ***

    Somadina wasn''t sure if he had ever felt so useless. It wasn''t new, this feeling of inadequacy. Enough things had happened to him over the years to solidify it, make it as familiar as an old friend. But that moment, standing there with his arm around Kainene, watching Olisa fight an Ordained earthborn, was uniquely painful. It had a distinctive flavour of helplessness that didn''t dissipate completely, even when Rai returned, leading Ije and Jidenna.

    "Smart of you to send out your owlcat to find us," Jidenna was saying, his usually carefree tone tinged with urgency. "We were already on the way, but it might have taken much longer. You did well."

    Somadina nodded dumbly, his attention primarily focused on sweeping Olisa for injuries. But remarkably, his Ordained was unhurt, save for his near-empty core. Even that wasn''t immediately life-threatening; the noble man still had enough anwansi left that it wasn''t going to kill him. Somadina allowed himself to relax a little and turn a bit of his attention back to the fight happening across the chasm.

    Ije was attacking, unleashing arcs of blade and lightning that shook the ground, the air thick with the scent of ozone and the sharp crack of thunder. But the earthborn wasn''t fighting back. Ije''s intervention, it seemed, was the last straw. Mewling pitifully, it turned and fled, loping towards the door. Satisfied, she let out a victory cry and blurred back to them, looking very pleased with herself.

    "What?" she asked when nobody thanked her, her brow furrowing in confusion.

    "We have a problem," Jidenna replied calmly, his eyes fixed on the trembling walls around them.

    Somadina noticed it then. The shaking hadn''t stopped at all. It was, in fact, getting worse. Fast. They stood there for a moment, watching in fascinated horror as the doors the earthborn had disappeared through shuddered and collapsed, revealing a blank, empty void beyond. The sight sent a chill down Somadina''s spine, and he felt the faint stirring of the Omaliko¡¯s soul chains within him, responding to his growing anxiety.

    He was already raising Olisa before Kainene''s cry of ''Move!'' split the air. Rai, in sync with him, exploded in size until she hit his threshold, the point where the pressure of the bond was strong but bearable. The sudden growth was accompanied by a surge of energy that Somadina felt through their connection, a warmth that spread from his core to his fingertips.

    Quickly, he and Jidenna lifted Olisa and Kainene onto Rai''s back, ignoring their protests. Then they were moving, charging through the doors and down the staircase. The walls blurred around them, ancient glyphs and symbols pulsing with an eerie light as they passed.

    "Show us the way out!" Somadina screamed, his voice hoarse with desperation. The Tower groaned in response, a deep, reverberating sound that seemed to come from its very foundations. But the stairs still shifted beneath their feet, and passages opened and closed behind them as they flashed past. Ije was ahead, of course, her staff dancing as she cut down any beast foolish enough to attack and bar their way.

    But even as they raced through the ever-changing labyrinth, Somadina knew they were out of time. It was an odd sense he''d developed over his life ¨C the ability to know when things were about to go horribly wrong. So it didn''t come as a surprise when their next steps found them falling, the walls and floor and ceiling flickering like an illusion.

    A blink, and they were falling past a sea of floating mountains, their jagged peaks wreathed in mist. Another blink, and it was a jungle rushing up to wrap them in its green embrace, the scent of rich earth and exotic flowers filling the air. Then another, and it was vast, empty sky stretching endlessly in all directions.

    Rai tried to fly, Ije to arrest their fall, but an immutable, unyielding force wanted them down and flat against the rapidly approaching ground. Their attempts never succeeded for more than a few seconds before they were plummeting again. The others screamed and made frantic efforts to save themselves, but through it all, Somadina remained eerily calm.

    There''s no helping it, he thought, a strange serenity settling over him. We are going to die. He looked around, spending a few moments staring at the people and soul beasts falling with him. His friends, his newfound family. Somadina took a deep breath, his fingers brushing against his mother''s necklace.

    We are going to die. But I am going to save them.

    It was deceptively easy to summon Omaliko''s staff, the ancient artefact materialising in his hands with a flash of indigo and purple light. The roar of power that slammed into him was almost overwhelming, running rampant through his body just from grabbing it. But there was no time to think about it, no time to hesitate.

    Cradling the staff in his hands, Somadina closed his eyes, focusing on the Seal he wanted. He could feel the Binding Vows stirring within him, the soul chains that marked him as the heir of the Prophet-In-Chains beginning to glow, visible beneath his skin like rivers of molten silver.

    Then, Somadina whispered two simple words: "Weaver''s Domain."

    The endless sky vanished, replaced by a vast, purple landscape that roiled and shook as he rocketed past it. Colours swirled and merged, forming impossible shapes and patterns. He saw the Taleweaver loom over him, a being of incomprehensible size and majesty. Its titanic tail feathers spread open as it considered the mortal before it.

    "Oh, Somadina," the Firstborn said, and there was sorrow in his voice, deep and resonant. "What have you done?"

    Then the Taleweaver was gone, and Somadina was back in the falling world, the technique still active. The connections were in place, his influence spread over his companions like a protective web. For a moment, he saw them as they truly were: Olisa as a pillar of resonating sound, Kainene as earth and fire given form, Ije as lightning and blade incarnate, Jidenna and Izu as two twisting shadows of force, and Rai and himself as an ever-changing dream.

    The soul chains pulsed, drawing on the power from all directions; from the staff, from the failing realm around them, even from Somadina himself. He felt his very being expanding, reaching out along the Vows that everyone. And then, with a thought infused with the strength of those ancient bonds, he slipped them all away.

    They reappeared only a heartbeat later, in Sinikat, solid ground beneath their feet. After picking themselves up, they alternated between staring at Somadina and the disintegrating Tower in the distance. The once-mighty structure was crumbling, great chunks of stone and magic falling away into nothingness.

    "Somadina," Olisa said, gaping in disbelief. "What did you do?"

    "Kept you safe," came the equally soft reply, a tired smile playing on his lips.

    He was still smiling when the pain hit, a backlash of power that coursed through his body like liquid fire. The soul chains flared brightly, straining against the immense energies he had channelled and Somadina felt the world tilting, his vision blurring at the edges.

    As darkness claimed him, Somadina''s last conscious thought was of relief. They were safe. He had protected them. And for now, that was enough.